



P Mi m :'^:<jV'M,;;i<;;''':.;i'.t; ;■■■■■ : . 




^o ^' y^ 



t-' .^^ 



-« ^' -^ 






% 









•n^v^ 




































.o_ 



Op ^ %^V*,^;^J-* VI 








/ '^' '<?* " 



O • fc 



* rfi-' 







°^ *•'■•• A<5 V -.-o' ^^ ^^ *" 










.-*" .•/^', > -0 








BiL1iii!iMliM^li||:ip^ , 




Engf bjGeo.E.Pei 



KIITG OF THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 



THE 



HAWAIIAN. ISLANDS: 



THEIR 



PROGRESS AND CO^s^DITION 



UNDER 



MISSIOXA^Y LABORS. 



BY 



EUFUS ANDERSON, D. D., 

FOREIGN SECRETARY OF THE AMERICAN BOARD OF C03IMISSI0NERS 
FOR FOREIGN MISSIONS. 



xtl^ llhtstrHlxotxs. 



BOSTON: 
GOULD AND LINCOLN, 

59 AVASHIXGTOX STREET. 

NEW YORK: SHELDON AND COMPANY. 

CINCINNATI : GEO. S. BLANCHARD. 

18 6 4. 



• Ass 



IN EXMMMC 

G4WCwu C«rUc^ -j^^vi*^! 
NOV 1 k Idi4 



Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1864, by 

GOULT) AND LINCOLN, 

In the Clerk's OflSce of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts. 



S T E Tt E T;r S'iJ D AT THE 

Boston Stereotype Foundry , 
No. 4 Spring Lane. 






b^ 



^ 



TO THE 



PRUDENTIAL COMMITTEE 



THE 



SECRETARIES, AND TREASURER, 



OF THE 



American fmx^ of di;0miras!5ioners for |orap llissions, 



THIS VOLUME IS DEDICATED 



BY THEIR 



COLLEAGUE AND FELLOW-LABORER, 



PREFACE. 



When the author had prepared the " Memorial Volume " 
of the Board^s First Half Century^ three years ago, the 
belief was expressed that it Avas among the closing labors 
of his somewhat protracted official life. He little thought, 
then, that it would become his duty to visit the Sandwich (or 
Hawaiian) Islands, and, as a consequence, to prepare another 
volume for publication. But " it is not in man that walketh 
to direct his steps." Fourteen thousand miles are soon 
traversed in these days of steam ; and the Island-visit, — in 
a fine climate, among beloved missionaries, and in close con- 
tact with the native Christians, — though laborious, was a 
source of constant pleasure. It was an opportunity for 
''fellowship in the gospel" such as earth seldom affords. 

On his return home he was naturally expected to prepare 

a report of his mission. There was not time, however, 

before the Annual Meeting of the Board, for drawing up 

anything like an extended report ; and the deficiency was 
1* (5) 



Vi PREFACE, 

then supplied, as far as it could be, by a verbal statement 
to the meeting. 

Afterwards, on resuming the preparation of his report, he 
soon found reason to believe, that a suitable memorial of the 
Lord's work on those Islands required a wider and freer 
range of statement than was befitting a document of that 
nature. Referring the matter to the Prudential Committee, 
he was advised to give himself the latitude of a volume, and 
was left to take his own course in its preparation. 

-The work is written throughout with reference to a single 

object THAT OF SHOWINO WHAT GOD HAS BEEK PLEASED 

TO DO ON THE HaWAHAN IsLANDS, THROUGH THE GOSPEL 

OF HIS Son and the labors of his missionary ser- 
vants. The author has presented the case just as it ap- 
peared to him, after a forty years' correspondence with the 
missionaries, and after a sojourn of four months upon the 
Islands, all the while in the most confidential intercourse 
with those best acquainted with their religious condition. 
And he has fortified his own statements with such other 
testimony as seemed necessary to insure to them the con- 
fidence of the Christian community. 

It was a thing of course that, to one on a mission of this 
nature, the best side of the Hawaiian people would every- 



PREFACE, Vii 

where be presented. For the most part, the author's inter- 
course was necessarily with church-members, and with the 
best portion of them. This was in harmony with one of 
the grand objects of his visit, which was to ascertain the 
nature and the extent of Christianity upon the Islands. 
With a similar object in view, he could not have had better 
opportunities, within the same period of time, in London, or 
even in New York or Philadelphia. 

The compression of the materials into a volume of mod- 
erate size required double the labor that was expected to be 
necessary, and also the sacrifice of much that seemed im- 
portant to the life and spirit of the narrative. For more 
ample details in the early history of the Islands and of the 
mission, the reader will need to resort to works frequently 
referred to in this volume. 

The preliminary historical sketch, occupying the first six 
chapters, is thought to be all that is needful to introduce the 
reader to the Islands in their present state. The next six 
chapters, describing the tour, were written with the leading 
object of the visit constantly in view. They will serve as a 
further introduction to the ten subsequent chapters, on the 
social, civil, religious, and ecclesiastical condition and pros- 
pects of the people. The chapter on the " Reformed Catho- 



Vlll PREFACE. 

lie Mission " has been prepared with care ; and that mission 
will receive, it is hoped, the attention, both in this country 
and in Eno-land, which it demands as an uncourteous and 
alarming innovation in the working of Protestant mis- 
sions. "What is said of the apprehended dangers on those 
Islands, will enable God's people more deeply to sympa- 
thize with those veteran soldiers of the cross, who have 
resolved to lay their bones among the trophies of their 
spiritual contests and victories. The concluding chapters 
will have a practical value to the increasing number of 
Christian people who are interested in the development of 
the missionary enterprise. 

It will be seen that the Hawaiian mission is treated as an 
experiment; and should it be thought to have been on a 
small scale, it will be remembered, that experiments are 
usually made thus, and that they are not the less satisfactory 
and decisive on that account. Nor are the results on the 
Hawaiian Islands wanting in real magnitude. If those 
Islands contained no huge ancient fortresses, like those of 
Asiatic paganism, to be overthrown, the mission found there 
a social demoralization and decay almost beyond a parallel, 
tending to the speedy destruction of the entire people. Its 
labors have effected a signal triumph, through the grace of 



PREFACE, IX 

God ; and it now onl^. remains to be seen whether that 
infant community of Protestant Christians will be able to 
withstand the onset to be made upon it by the extreme 
ritualistic portion of the Church of England. If such a 
conflict is to be, we shall doubtless have the sympathies 
and prayers, if nothing more, of that large evangelical 
portion of the English Church which so liberally sustains 
one of the most honorable and efficient of the great Mis- 
sionary Societies. It was deemed the author's duty to 
apprise the churches of the existence and nature of this 
evil, lest they should not become seasonably av/are of 
the danger. 

The adjustments that have been made, regarding the 
mission as in some important sense a completed work, will 
be viewed with that forbearance which is due to first and 
untried measures on a national scale. Should any of them 
be found ill adapted to the end in view, they may still be 
useful, leading to the discovery of " a more excellent way." 
There must surely be some method, in the great process 
of the world's conversion, for setting nations, converted 
from heathenism, free from dependence on the older 
churches of Christendom, when they shall have come 
sufficiently under gospel influences. 



X PREFACE. 

The author thankfully acknowledges his obligations to 
the Rev. Isaac R. Worcester, editor of the Board's monthly 
publication, for his valuable criticisms, extended through 
the volume. The same acknowledgment is due to several 
members of the Prudential Committee, in respect to some 
of the more important chapters. He would gladly have 
delayed the publication longer, in order that the work might 
be made more deserving of public interest ; but that could 
not be. Prepared amid unceasing interruptions, it is sent 
forth in obedience to what seemed a positive duty, and 
with the hope that it will be received by the friends and 
supporters of missions as a seasonable and truthful memo- 
rial of one of the most remarkable among the spiritual 
revolutions which the Church of Christ has been permit- 
ted to record. 

Missionary House, Boston, September, 1864. 



CONTENTS. 



I. PEELIMINAEY HISTORY. 
CHAPTER I. 

THE ISLANDS BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 

Their Discovery. — Name of the Group. — Names of the Islands. — Im- 
portance of their Position. — Superficial Contents. — Origin. — Climate. 
— Vancouver. — Early Decline of Population. — Prevalence of Infanti- 
cide. — Origin of the People. — Population in 1820. — Productions. — 
Resort of Ships. — Moral Inefficacy of Civilization. — Character of Ka- 
mehameha. — His alleged Cession of Hawaii to Great Britain. — Conquest 
of the Islands. — Division of the Lands. — Government. — "Wives and 
Children. — Death and Obsequies. — Accession of Liholiho. — Destruc- 
tion of the Tabu and Idols. — Motives to this. — Consequent Civil War. 25 



CHAPTER II. 

THE ISLANDS AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 

Occurrences leading to a Mission. — The Mission. — First Intelligence of 
the Change at the Islands. — Reception of the Mission. — Establishments 
at Kailua, at Honolulu, and on Kauai. — Interesting School at Kailua. — 

(11) 



Xii CONTENTS. 

Reducing the Language to Writing. — Unfriendly Foreign Influence. — 
Unexpectedly counteracted. — Arrival of Mr. Ellis. — Further Destruction 
of Idols. — Notice of several. — School of Chiefs. — The Farmer returns 
Home. — First Reenforcement. — The King's Letter to the Captain.— Ke- 
opuolani, the Queen-Mother. — Liholiho's Visit to England. — Farewell 
Address of Kamamalu, his Queen. — Their Sickness and Death in Lon- 
don.— Charge received by Survivors from the English Sovereign.— 
Character of Liholiho. — The Visit not inauspicious to the Islands. — 
Christian Influence of Kaahumanu. — Kapiolani's Visit to Kilauea. — 
Lord Byron's Visit to the Islands. — Great Religious Change in the Gov- 
ernment. — Church and State not connected. — Vast Congregation at 
Kawaihae. — Great Meeting-houses. — Dedication of one at Kailua.— 
Schools. — Testimony of Mr. John Young. — Origin of the Roman Cath- 
olic Mission. — Outrages by Foreign Seamen. — Death of Kalanimoku. — 
Death and Character of Kaahumanu. — Accession of Kamehameha III. 
— His Opinion of the Strength of the Christian Institutions. — The sev- 
eral Reenforcements of the Mission.— Summary View 45 



CHAPTER III. 

THE ISLANDS TO THE TIME OF THEIR CONVERSION TO 

CHRISTIANITY. 

Testimony of Governor Kekuanaoa as to the Former State of the Islands. 

— The Government ask for Teachers in Secular Matters. — The Signers. 

— Like Request from the Mission. — Why not complied with. — Aid from 
Missionaries indispensable to the Government. — Civil Government ne- 
cessary for the Safety of the Church. — School for young Chiefs. — Testi- 
mony of Hon. Robert Crichton Wyllie. — "Early Influences of the Holy 
Spirit. — Increased Vigor in Prosecuting the Mission. — Reason for it. — 
The Great Awakening, and its Results. — On the Admission of Converts 

to the Church. 73 



CONTENTS. Xlll 

CHAPTER IV. 

THE ISLANDS REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED. 

Reasons for adducing Testimony. — That of the Missionaries in 1848. 

— The Witnesses. — Former Nature of the Government. — Contrast of tlie 
former and present Character and Condition of the People. — Schools and 
Education. — Progress in Civilization. — Testimony in 1860 of Mr. 
Richard H. Dana. — What the Missionaries have done. — What they 
are. — Schools and Education. — How the Missionaries were regarded by 
foreign Visitors and Residents. — Struggle between Good and Evil. — 
Influence of Missionaries on the Government. — How the Nation has been 
preserved. — Safety of the Traveller. — Prevalent Influence of Religion. 

— Estimate of the Missionaries 91 



CHAPTER V. 

MEASURES CONSEQUENT UPON THE CONVERSION OF THE 

ISLANDS. 

True Idea of a Mission. — Its Application to the Hawaiian Islands. — New 
Measures adopted. — These partly successful. — Difficulties encountered. 
— The great Difficulty. — Light from an unexpected Quarter. — New 
Problem. — The Resort for its Solution 107 



CHAPTER VI. 

VOYAGE TO THE ISLANDS, AND A WEEK AT THE 
METROPOLIS. 

Question of Duty. — Companions of the Voyage, — Railroad across the 
Isthmus. — A magnificent Coast. —From San Francisco to the Islands. 
2 



Xiv CONTENTS. 

— Honolulu. —Introduction to the Queen. — The Officers of Government. 
-— Governor Kekuanaoa. — Favorable Impression of Social Life in the 
Capital. — Introduction to the Native Christian Community 115 



n. TOUR OF THE ISLANDS. 
CHAPTER VII. 

HAWAII. 

The Propeller Kilauea. — Approach to Hawaii. ~ The King and Queen. — 
First Landing. — The Northern Coast. — Magnificent Scenery of Hilo. — 
Welcome Eeception. — The Memorable Past. — A Christian Congrega- 
tion. — Visit to the great Volcano. — A Baptism. — Religion in Rural 
Districts. — The Hilo Station. — Boarding Schools. — District of Kau. — 
Missionary Station at Waiohinu. — Interesting Services at the Church.— 
Historical Review.— The Children instead of the Fathers 127 



CHAPTER VIII. 

HAWAII. 

Fatiguing Ride. — Vast Lava Deposits. — Family Scene. — Enter Kona.— 
Pleasant Sojourn. — Kealakekua Bay. — Home of Kapiolanl and Naihe. 

— Their Christian Labors. — Results. — Their Farewell to Mr. Stewart. 

— Their Death. — The Station. — City of Refuge. — Last Battle for the 
Idols. — Fiery Cataract. — Home of Obookiah. — Christian Congregation. 

— Monthly Concert Contribution. — Scenes on the Way to Kailua. — Lands 
owned by Foreigners. ~~ The First Station. — Interesting Anniversary 



CONTENTS. XV 

and Sabbath. — The People coming- to Church. — Female Equestrians. -- 
Meeting the Lunas. — Church Edifice and Congregation. — Horses tied 
in the Fields. — Celebration of the Lord's Supper 142 



CHAPTER IX. 

HAWAII. 

Landing at Kohala. — Mr. Bond's Opinion of his Church. — Congregation 
on a Rainy Day. — Over the Mountains of Kohala to Waimea. — Deso- 
lated Fields and Villages. — Former Games and Sports. — Cause of their 
Decline. — Efiect of radiated Heat. — Fine View of Mauna Kea. — Mauna 
Loa, and the Eruption of 1859. — Enthusiastic Meeting. — Address by 
Timotea. — Original Hymn by Liana. — Version by Mr. Bingham. — 
Native Customs. — Mr. Bond's District. — District of Mr, Lyons. — Esti- 
mate of his Field. — Kawaihae and the Great Heiau. — Incident in the 
Life of Timotea 159 



CHAPTER X. 

MAUI. 

Wailuku. — Historic Facts. — Soil and Productions. — Meeting-houses. — 
Sabbath Congregation. — Native Address. — Station of Mr. Green in 
East Maui. — Mountain Scenery. — Field of branching Coral. — Lahaina. 
— Church-building. — Lord's Supper. — Historical. — The Queen-Mother 
Keopuolani. — Beautiful Instance of filial Love in the King. — The 
Queen's Baptism. — Crisis made by her Death. — Native College at 
Lahainaluna. — Made over to the Government. — Native Clergymen from 
the Graduates. — Commencement. — Alumni. — Dinner. — Schools at La- 
haina. — Hana. — Molokai^. — Monthly Concert. — Steam Sugar Mill. — 
Eoman Catholics 176 



XVi CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XI. 

OAHU. 

Social Intercourse. -- Mr. Corwin and the Foreign Church. — Mr. Damon, 
Seamen's Chaplain. — President Mills and Mrs. Mills. — A Native Judge. 

— Honolulu. — First Church. — Second Church. — Interesting Ordina- 
tion.— Rev. Hiram Bingham. — Levi Chamberlain. — Hoy al Cemetery.— 
Oahu College. — Tour of the Island. — E wa. — Waialua. — Journey along 
the Northern and Eastern Shore. — Sugar Plantations, — Lassoing. — 
Kaneohe, — The Pali. — Unexpected Danger 192 

CHAPTER XII. 

KAUAI. 

The Voyage. — The Island. — Waioli. — Congregation in a Kukui Grove. — 
Beautiful Plantation at Hanalei. — Fertility of the District. — Touching 
Incident. — Hospitality. — Governor Kanoa. — Koloa. — Fearful Deluge. 

— Waimea. — Old Jonah. — Island of Niihou. — Return to Honolulu. — 
Delicate Testimonial 213 



III. PEOPLE OF THE ISLANDS. 
CHAPTER XIII. 

THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION. 

Aim of the Mission. — Improved Social Condition of the People. — Rela- 
tions of Missionaries to a Barbarous Government. — Declaration of the 
Mission. — No Improper Influence. — Mr. Richards the chosen Counsel- 
lor of the Government. — Magna Charta. — Constitution. — Code of 
Laws. — Christian Tone of the Constitution. — Laws at first necessarily 
imperfect. — Exemplary Punishment. — Revision of the Statutes. — The 



CONTENTS, XVll 

National Religion. — The Religion free. — The Christian Sabbath. — 
Churches and Parsonages. — Days of Fasting and Thanksgiving. — 
Structure of the Government 229 

CHAPTER XIV. 

INDUSTRY AND COMMERCE. 

Industry: Arable Land. — Scarcity of Labor. — Coolies. — Cane Lands. 

— Taro and Rice Lands. — Capacity for sustaining Population. — Sugar 
Plantations and their Product. — Coffee. — Wool, — Cotton. — Oranges. 

— Hawaiians and Labor. — What is needed. — Commerce: Amount of 
Trade. — Merchant Vessels. — Whalers. — Coasting Fleet. — Conditions 

of National Prosperity 246 

CHAPTER XY. 

SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE. 

Schools : The first Pupils Adults. — Their Number. — Teachers. — Read- 
ers. — Cheapness of Instruction. — The Youth brought into the Schools. — 
Their Number. — Schools for Teachers. — Government assumes the Sup- 
port of the Common Schools. — Tabular View of Government Schools. — 
Their Cost. — SchOv;! for the Chiefs. — The Government and High Schools. 

— Oahu College. — Literature: Hawaiian Language. — Its Alphabet. 

— Amount of Printing. — Works in the Language. — Contemplated 
Progress. — Susceptibility of the People to be influenced by their Liter- 
ature 254 

CHAPTER XVI. 

DECLINE OF POPULATION. 

How far Civilization is responsible for the Decline. — Statement. — Sources 
of Information. — The Climate and Diseases of the Islands. -r- Small 
2* 



Xviii CONTENTS. 

Number of Children. — Causes of the Decline.— These in Operation 
before the Gospel came. — Singular Effect of destructive Epidemics. — 
Influence of the Gospel 269 



CHAPTER XYII. 

CHARACTER OF THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 

Rule of Judging. — Church of Corinth. — Church in Madagascar. — Church 
in India. — Whence unfavorable Views. — Civilized and Uncivilized Piety. 

— Favorable View of Piety at the Islands. — Contrast of Past and 
Present. — More easy for the Fallen to rise again. — Another Reference 
to the Corinthian Church. — Extreme Debasement of the Heathen 
World. — Cheering Fact in the Hawaiian Ministry. — Comparative View. 

— Family Prayer. — Morning Prayer-meetings. — Confidence in Prayer. 

— Addresses. — The People clothed. — How best interested. — Interest- 
ing Audiences. — The "Aloha." — Church-building.— Statistics of the 
Hawaiian Churches. — Benevolence. — Paganism no longer known. . . 279 



IV. ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT. 
CHAPTER XVIII. 

ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT PREVIOUS TO 1863. 

Business transacted at first by the Mission as an organized Body. — An As- 
sociation formed for Ecclesiastical Matters.— Much other Business.— 
The Native Churches a Development of the Mission Church. — Associa- 
tion reorganized, and all Business transferred to it. — How Ecclesiastical 
Government came to be exercised by the Missionary Body. — Difficulties 



CONTENTS, XIX 

in the Way of a Change. — The Time for a Change come. — The Ends to 
be secured 307 



CHAPTER XIX. 

THE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION AND ITS RESULTS. 

Organization of the Body. — The Topics under Discussion. — Great Una- 
nimity. — The Results. — Native Churches and Pastors. — Ecclesiastical 
Control no longer with the Missionary. — Native Pastors and Laymen to 
come into all Ecclesiastical and Charitable Bodies. — Deliberations to be 
in the Native Language. — Education of the Native Ministry. — Female 
Boarding Schools. — The Press. — Home Missions. — Children of Mis- 
sionaries. — Older Missionaries no longer supported by Native Churches. 
— Reorganization of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association. — Formation 
of a Hawaiian Board. — Correspondence to be maintained with the Amer- 
ican Board. — The Responsibilities of the American Board to be trans- 
ferred to the Hawaiian Board. — Micronesia Mission. — The Grand 
Result. — A Glorious Triumph of the Gospel. — A Protestant Christian 
Nation.— Well governed.— The late King. — Letter to him. . * , . . . 315 



V. OTHER MISSIONS. 
CHAPTER XX. 

THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 

Name of the Mission. — Reason for the present Statement. — Such a Mis- 
sion not originally requested by the King. — Official Letters. — Letter 
from Mr. Ellis. — Letter to Archbishop Sumner. — The Archbishop's 
Reply. — Bishop of London. — Opposition to the Measure. — Government 



XX CONTENTS, 

License. — Consecration of Bishop Staley. — Statement of the Bishops. 

— Results. — Letter of the Dean of Windsor. — Desirableness of an 
Episcopal Presbyter at Honolulu. — Arrival of the Mission at the Isl- 
ands. — High-church Stand taken by it. — Baptism of the Young Prince. 

— Difference in Doctrinal and Practical Religious Views. — On Confirma- 
tion. —Dr. Staley's two printed Sermons.- Leading Features of the 
Religion he is to propagate on the Islands. — The People hard to be 
interested. — The Worship too showy for them. — Public Discourtesy 
towards the Protestant Clergy at the Royal Funeral. — Influence of the 
New Mission in the Hawaiian Government. — Popular Unrest. — The 
Question for the American Board. — The Reformed Catholic Mission an 
Invasion in the Hour of Victory. — Another similar Movement in the 
Church of England. — Extracts from a Speech of the Earl of Shaftes- 
bury 331 



CHAPTER XXI. 

ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSION.— THE MORMONS. 

Origin of the Roman Catholic Mission. — Claim made by the Government. 

— The First Missionaries sent away. — The American Missionaries not 
accessory to this. — Why they were sent away. — Protestant Mission- 
aries opposed to Persecution. — British Consul and Irish Priest. — Vio- 
lence of a French Naval Officer. — Oppressive Exactions. — ^ Their Effect. 

— Present State of the Mission. —Defective Statistics. — Scantiness of 
Materials for a History of Romish Missions. — This true of their Mis- 
sion on the Hawaiian Islands. — The Success and Comparative Power of 
Romish Missions over-estimated. — Dr. Venn's Work on the Life of 
Xavier a Corrective. — The Mormons 360 



CONTENTS. XXI 



VI. THE PRESENT POSITION. 
CHAPTER XXII. 

APPREHENDED DANGERS. 

In Respect to the Missionaries. — Their Children. — The Native Ministry. 

— From the Complex Nature of the Protestant Community. — Of Decline 
in the Native Churches.— 'From Chang-es in the Industrial Pursuits. — 
From Invasions by Adverse Sects. — The Ground of Hope 373 

CHAPTER XXIII. 

PRACTICAL LESSONS. 

Supernatural Power involved in the Success of the Mission. — On Conflict- 
ing Testimonies concerning the Mission. — The Gospel precedes Civiliza- 
tion.— The Encouragement to be given to Native Effort. — Missions to 
be brought to a Seasonable Close.— The Native Pastorate. — Female 
Education. — The English Language. . 381 

CHAPTER XXIY. 
CONCLUSION. 

The Mission an Experiment in Foreign Missions. — Its Value enhanced by 
the Diflaculties overcome. — Not dependent on Future Events. — Present 
Relations of the Hawaiian Protestant Community. — The Responsibili- 
ties. — What the Island Churches will most need. — Missionaries, as a 
body, not given to Exaggeration. — Why they are not. — No safer or 
more profitable Investment than in the Foreign Missionary Enterprise. 

— The Churches entreated never to forget this Portion of Christ's King- 
dom 396 



XXU CONTENTS. 



APPENDICES. 

Portions of the Introductory Address delivered at the Convocation in Hono- 
lulu.— The Address to the Children of the Missionaries, with their Re- 
sponse.— An Account of the Organization of the Board of the Hawaiian 
Evangelical Association. — The Address of the Association to the Foreign 
Secretary of the American Board. — The Action of the rrudential Com- 
mittee and of the Board on the Secretary's Report. — Extracts from 
Bishop Staley's Sermons 408 



%'u\ nf Sllustratinns 



I. Kamehameha ni Facing Title-page. Page 

II. Map of the Hawaiian Islands 24 

III. Relations of the Hawaiian Islands 27 

IV. The Poison-god . 55 

V. War-god Tairi 56 

VI. GrREAT Idol at the Missionary House 57 

VII. LONO 58 

VIII. Kekauluohi 79 

IX. Stone Church at Honolulu. • 119 

X. Outline View of Hawaii from the Eastward 128 

XI. Native Grass House." 137 

XII. Kealakekua Bay 147 

XIII. Native Woman on Horseback 157 

XIV. Harbor of Honolulu 195 

XV. Congregation in a Kukui Grove 215 

XVI. Native Congregation in 1823 295 



o A n 






1*% Kuu'^^-ir, (Raiic-olie 



ISly 

3. 




PRELIMIJ^ARY HISTORY. 



(23) 



%:■%?- 



-^.izsrfi^^^m;;^^ 






PRELIMINARY HISTORY 



CHAPTER I. 

THE ISLANDS BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSION- 
ARIES. 

Their Discovery. — Name of the Group. — Names of the Islands. — 
Importance of their Position. — Superficial Contents. — Origin. — 
Climate. — Vancouver. — Early Decline of Population. — Prevalence 
of Infanticide. — Origin of the People. — Population in 1820. — Pro- 
ductions. — Resort of Ships. — Moral Inefficacy of Civilization. — 
Character of Kamehameha. — His alleged Cession of Hawaii to Great 
Britain. — Conquest of the Islands. — Division of the Lands. — 
Government. — Wives and Children. — Death and Obsequies. — Ac- 
cession of Liholiho. — Destruction of the Tabu and Idols. — Motives 
to this. — Consequent Civil War. 

The Sats^dwich Islands were so named by Captain 
James Cook, their discoverer, in 1778 ; but that name 
is nowhere recognized in the constitution and laws of 
the islands. The group is there called the Hawaiian 
Islands, and this is the name used by the inhabitants. 
The islands are ten in number, and stretch from the 
south-east towards the north-west, in the following 
order: Ha-wai-i, Mau-i, Mo-lo-ki-ni, Ka-hu-la-we, 
La-nai, Mo-lo-kai, 0-a-hu, Kau-ai, IS^i-i-hau, and 

3 <25) 



26 



THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 



Kau-la. They are situated between 18^ 50' and 22^ 
20' north latitude, and 154^ 53' and 160^ 15' west 
longitude from Greenwich. Their distance from Pan- 
ama is 4800 miles ; from San Francisco, 2100 ; from 
Japan, 3400. They lie midway between the west- 
ern terminus of the Panama Railroad and China, and 
nearly on the straight line between the two. Their 
distance from Australia is but little more than it is 
from China. The four largest and most important 
islands are Hawaii, Maui, Oahu, and Kauai. ^ The 
length, breadth, and superficial contents of the group 



^ The following directions for pronouncing some of the principal 
names will be helpful to the reader: — 



Ha-wai-i, pronounced as 
0-a-hu, " 

Kau-ai, " 

Kai-lu-a, " 

Ke-a-la-ke-ku-a, " 
Mau-i, '< 

Wai-a-ke-a, *< 

Wai-pi-o, " 

Ki-lau-e-a, " 

Mou-na-Lo-a, " 
Mou-na-Ke-a, " 
Ka-a-w^a-lo-a, " 
Ka-me-ha-me-ha, '' 
Li-ho-li-ho, " 

Ka-a-hu-ma-nu, " 
Ke-o-pu-o-la-ni, '' 
Ku-a-ki-ni, <' 

Bo-ki, " 

Li-li-ha, " 



Ha-wye-e. 

0-ah-hoo. 

Kow-i, or Kow-eye. 

Ky-loo-ah. 

Kay-ah-lah-kay-koo-ah, 

Mow-e. 

Wye-ah-kay-ah. 

Wye-pe-o. 

Ke-low-a-ah. 

Mow-nah-lo-ah. 

Mow-nah-kay-ah. 

Kah-ah-wah-lo-ah. 

Kah-me-hah-me-hah. 

Lee-ho-lee-ho. 

Kah-ah-hoo-mah-noo. 

Kay-o-poo-o-lah-ne. 

Koo-ah-ke-ne. 

Bo-ke. 

Le-le-hah. 



BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 



27 



are thus stated by the Eev. William Ellis, in his 
interesting Narrative of a Tour through Hawaii, 
performed in 1823 : — 



Length. 


Breadth. 


Square Miles 


Hawaii, . . . 97 . . 


. 78 . . 


. 4000 


Maui, .... 48 . . 


. 29 . . 


, 600 


Kahulawe, . . 11 . . 


. 8 . . , 


60 


Lanai, .... 17 . . 


. 9 . . 


. 100 


Molokai, . . . 40 . . 


. 7 . . , 


170 


Oahu, . . . . 46 . . . 


23 . . . 


620 


Kauai, . . . 33 . . 


. 28 . . 


, 520 


Niihau, . . . 20 . . . 


7 . . . 


80 


Kaula, ) ,. , , , 1 
-««- 1 1 . . I little more than barren rocks. 
Molokim, ) 


- 



The group contains six thousand square miles. 
The circumference of Hawaii is about three hundred 
miles ; that of Oahu is nearly one hundred. The whole 
group had a volcanic origin. Reefs of coral are found 
on some parts of the coast, though to a much smaller 
extent than in some of the southern groups. It is 
by one of these coral reefs that the fine harbor of 
Honolulu is formed. The trade winds strike the 
eastern side of the islands, and there it frequently 
rains : on the mountains there are rains almost daily ; 
but on the leeward side they are infrequent. On the 
rainy side of Haw^aii a large number of perennial 
streams fall into the sea, sometimes forming lofty and 
beautiful cascades. It is along the windward side 
of the islands that disinte2:ration is most advanced. 



28 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

and the soil most abundant and fertile ; and it is there 
that the sugar plantations are now being multiplied. 
Forests abound in the mountains. The islands all lie 
within the range of the trade winds, which blow with 
great regularity nine months in the year. Where 
mountains obstruct their course, there are regular 
land and sea breezes. Occasionally a prolonged gale 
comes from the south, called a Souther, or "Kona." 
There was none between February and July, 1863, 
and they are said to have been of rare occurrence 
for the few years past. When this wind begins to 
blow, it drives the miasma arising from the lagoons 
south-east of Honolulu back upon the land, infesting 
the town with its unpleasant odor. The natives call 
it the " sick wind." Much of the weather at all seasons 
is, however, delightful ; the sky cloudless, the atmos- 
phere clear and bracing. Nothing can exceed the soft 
brilliancy of the moonlight nights. Thunder-storms 
are rare, and light in their nature. No hurricanes 
have been known. ^ The general temperature of 
the islands approaches near the point regarded by 
physiologists as most conducive to health and lon- 
gevity. Mr. Ellis gives the following tabular view of 
a meteorological journal kept by the missionaries from 
August, 1821, to July, 1822, —probably at Hono- 
lulu; the thermometer being noted at 8 A. M., 3 
P. M., and 8 P. M.^ 

^ Jarvis's History of the Hawaiian Islands, p. 13. ^ Journal, p. 7, 



BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 



29 



r-^ 






P 


> 


p 

o 


1 


g 

p 

00 


CD 

o 


o 
< 

a' 
o 


C 

o 
o 

O 


o 

3 
a' 


w 
00 

to 


o 


CD 














to 


























i^ 














P 




























H^ 














• 




• 




• 


• 


























































C 


00 


00 


00 


00 


00 


^:i 


-^ 


00 


00 


oo 


OD 


oo 


oo 


w ;^ 


Hi- 


rf^ 


t— • 


h- ' 


00 


^^ 


o 


o 


to 


05 


^:i 


oo 
o 


% % 




























T' « 




























05 




























c+ 


Oi 


-^ 


^ 


^J 


a 


Oi 


Oi 


en 


C?i 


^:i 


^^ 


-a 


^:i 


^ £" 


CO 


rf^ 


H-i 


to 


to 


Oi 


1— • 


CO 


to 


1— ■* 


CO 


4^ 


-o 




bO 


H-* 


1— « 




H-« 




►— • 


to 


H-> 


h-' 


^— ' 


t— ' 


t— ' 


g^ 


CD 


o 


CO 


CO 


CO 


to 


05 


H-« 


00 


(— ' 


CO 


CO 


o 


1 


























-^r 




-<I 


-^ 


-^ 


-^ 


^J 


^ 


a> 


05 


^:i 


-:i 


--I 


-a 


Oi 


w o 


o 

i 


1 


1 


1 


to 
1 


1 


00 

1 


oo 
1 


o 
1 


1 


1 


1 


o 


1 § 


oo 


00 


00 


oo 


-a 


^a 


-^ 


-:j 


-4 


oo 


oo 


00 


oo 
o 


? 1 


CO 


oo 


1— ' 


o 


oo 


Oi 


Oi 


Oi 


00 


o 


CO 


M^ 




























H 


^:i 


^:r 


-^ 


^ 


^:i 


--J 


^^ 


-^ 


^:i 


^:i 


^J 


-a 


^a 


^ 2 g 


Crt 


00 


oo 


Oi 


CO 


to 


t—l 


o 


to 


Ci 


00 


00 


CO 

o 












<l 






<1 


^ 












^ 


:z| 


^ 


^ 


g 


^ 


^ 


p 


?? 


^ 


"^ 


^ 


!^ 




















• 




• 


• 


1-:^ Hj s 


trj 


w 


t^ 


H 


p 


w 


trj 


a- 


^ 


td 


w 


W 


trj 


S 2 (0 
Pj (5 i-S 




























• o £. 










o 






Q 


H 










Rain on 40 da 

at other 


w 


O 


w 


^ 


1^ 


t^ 


^ 


n 


o 


o 


h-i 


O 




p. 


o 


p 


p 


p 


p 


P 


Q 


C5 


a> 


p 


"^ 


O 


t3 


^ 
^ 
VJ 




3 




!3 
4^ 


1— • 


P 


p 


^ 


3 

rD 
P^ 


P 


o 
3 
CD 
>-< 


P 
CO 


p 


p 


P- 
P 

m 


p- 
p 

CO 


p.- 


a. 

p 


P 




p 


O 


P 




c+ ^^ 


"• 


•-^ 


■•• 


"* • 


-' 




o 
o 


c-h 


cr 


cf 


--J 


c/ 


O 


3 :^. 

3 


O 


cc 


CO 
o 


1—' 
to 
o 

£3" 


00 

o 


O 
O 


1 


O 


O 

o 


p. 
P 


o 

o 




i 


s 




S 


.^ 


s 


CO 


CO 

o 




p 


o 




o 


^ 




a 




o ■ 


O 


o 


o 












1 
















o 












*-«1 


o 




o 


O 


o 


o 


p. 












S^ 


o 


ji 




^ 


c 


S2 


pi 












(V 




Cb 




Pb 


Cb 


p. 


P- 












►^ 


^ 




^ 


«<^ 


VI 


^ 















30 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

Hy ascending the mountains any desirable degree 
of temperature may be attained. 

The melancholy fate of Captain Cook, who was 
slain at Kealakehua Bay, on Hawaii, in a tumult of 
the natives, February, 1779, deterred vessels from 
touching at the islands until 1786, when Captains 
Dixon and Portlock, on a trading voj^age to the 
North-west Coast for furs and sea-otter skins, stopped 
for refreshments at the Island of Oahu. About the 
same time La Perouse visited the Island of Maui. 
Thenceforward vessels in the fur trade came frequently 
to the islands. In opposition to the settled policy 
of Kamehameha, a vessel was seized and plundered 
by the natives on the western shore of Hawaii, and 
the crew all murdered, except Isaac Davis and John 
Young, both of whom were taken under the patron- 
aofe of the kins;, and afterwards became influential in 
the nation. Vancouver, being sent by the English 
government on a voyage of discovery, spent several 
months of the years 1792, 1793, and 1794 at the 
islands, and was treated in the most friendly manner 
by Kamehameha,^ then king of the western part of 
Hawaii, and by the people. Goats, sheep, cattle, 
which now abound, were first introduced by him from 
California. Vancouver had accompanied Captain 
Cook, and now saw painful evidence of depopulation 

^ The name is made up by a reduplication of the word meha (lonely, 
or solitary), with the definite article Ka prefixed, which is a part of 
the name. — Ellis. 



BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES, 31 

since the time of his first visit — the effect of the 
desolating wars which marked the early part of Ka- 
mehameha's reign, together with the awful prevalence 
of infanticide, and the augmented destructiveness of 
intemperate and licentious habits among the people. 
According to Mr. Ellis, infanticide must have been 
among the principal causes. He says, — writing forty 
years ago, — "It prevails throughout all the islands, 
and, with the exception of the higher class of chiefs, 
is, as far as we could learn, practised by all ranks of 
the people. However numerous the children among 
the lower orders, parents seldom rear more than two 
or three, and many spare only one. All the others 
are destroyed, sometimes shortly after birth, gen- 
erally during their first year. The means by which 
it is accomplished, though numerous, it would be im- 
proper to describe. Kuakini, the governor of the 
island, in a conversation I had with him at Kailua, 
enumerated many different methods, several of which 
frequently prove fatal to the mother also. Some- 
times they strangle their children, but more frequently 
bury them alive. It is painful to think of the num- 
bers thus murdered. All the information we have 
been able to obtain, and the facts that have come to 
our knowledge in the neighborhood where we resided, 
afford every reason to believe that, from the preva- 
lence of infanticide, two thirds of the children per- 
ished. We have been told by some of the chiefs, 
on whose word we can depend, that they have known 



32 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

parents to murder three or four infants where they 
have spared one." 

"The principal motive," he continues, "with the 
greater part of those who practise it, is idleness; and 
the reason most frequently assigned, even by the 
parents themselves, for the murder of their children, 
is the trouble of bringing them up. In general they 
are of a changeable disposition, fond of a wandering 
manner of life, and find their children a restraint, 
preventing them, in some degree, from following 
their roving inclinations. Like other savage nations, 
they are averse to any more labor than is absolutely 
necessary. Hence they consider their children a 
burden, and are unwilling to cultivate a little more 
ground, or undertake the small additional labor neces- 
sary to the support of their offspring during the 
helpless periods of infancy and childhood. In some 
cases, when the child has been sickly, and the parents 
have grown tired of nursing and attending it, they 
have been known, in order to avoid further attend- 
ance and care, to bury it at once ; and we have been 
credibly informed that children have been buried 
alive merely because of the irritation they have man- 
ifested. On these occasions, when the child has 
cried more than the parents, particularly the mother, 
could patiently bear, instead of clasping the little 
sufferer to her bosom, and soothing by caresses the 
pains which, though unable to tell them, it has prob- 
ably felt, she has, to free herself from this annoy- 



BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 33 

ance, stopped its cries by thrusting a piece of tapa 
into its mouth, and digging a hole in the floor of the 
house, perhaps within a few yards of her bed and 
the spot where she took her daily meals, has relent- 
lessly buried, in the untimely grave, her helpless 
babe."i 

The most probable supposition in respect to the 
origin of the islanders is, that they came from the 
Malay coast. Their features and color are the same 
with the Malays, and there are said to be many words 
nearly the same in the languages of the two people. 
The Hawaiian nation is supposed to have a considera- 
ble antiquity. From time immemorial there have 
been persons appointed by the government to preserve 
unimpaired the genealogy of their kings, and this 
genealogy embraces the names of more than seventy. 

The population of the islands, in 1778, was esti- 
mated by the discoverer at 400,000. Th^re is reason 
to regard this estimate as somewhat excessive ; but 
a traveller, forty years after that time, found traces 
everywhere of deserted villages, and of enclosures, 
once under cultivation,, then lying waste. The mis- 
sion believed the population to be from 130,000 
to 150,000 at the time of their arrival; that of 
Hawaii being 85,000, according to the estimate of 
Mr. Ellis and his companions during their tour around 
that island. 

Mr. Ellis is the best authority as to the productions 

1 Ellis's Tour, p. 298. 



34 TRE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

of the islands^ at the commencement of the mission. 
The only quadrupeds, at the time of the discovery, 
were a small species of hog with a long head and 
small, erect ears, the dog, a small lizard, and an ani- 
mal in size between the mouse and rat. Hogs some- 
times ran wild on the mountains ; otherwise there 
were no ferocious animals ; and the only poisonous 
reptile was a small centipede. As early as 1823 there 
were extensive herds of cattle at large on Hawaii, 
and on most of the islands were flocks of goats, 
and a few horses and sheep. These were all brought, 
originally, from the adjacent continent of America. 
Horses, cattle, and goats were found to thrive well; 
but it was necessary to pasture sheep on the hills and 
mountain sides, it being too warm for them near the 
shore. 

Birds were not often seen near the sea, excepting 
such as were aquatic, and a species of owl that preyed 
upon mice ; but they were numerous in the moun- 
tains. Several kinds were remarkably beautiful, and 
among them a small paroquet, of a glossy purple, 
and a species of red, yellow and green woodpecker, 
with whose feathers the idols were dressed, and the 
helmets and handsome cloaks of the chiefs were orna- 
mented. The notes of a brown and yellow speckled 
bird were exceedingly sweet. But the feathered 
tribes were not generally distinguished for beauty of 
plumage or richness of song. Wild geese were 
found in the mountains, and ducks near the lagoons 



BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 35 

or ponds. Of fish there were several varieties, and 
the inhabitants procured a tolerable supply. The 
king and chiefs Avere owners of artificial ponds, with 
an entrance from the sea, so constructed that the 
young fish could enter, but soon became too large to 
escape. Here excellent mullet were raised, and 
caught by the hand, the native wading in for that 
purpose. 

The islanders subsisted chiefly on the roots of the 
arian escidentura^ which they called tare, and which 
they manufactured into poi. This is the taro baked, 
pounded, mixed with water to the consistency of 
paste, and allowed to ferment. They also used the 
sweet potato, which grows to a large size, but is not 
so sweet as the kind raised in New Jersey. The 
principal indigenous fruits were the bread-fruit, cocoa- 
nut, banana, ohilo (a berry), ohia (a juicy red apple 
of poor flavor), arrowroot, strawberry, and rasp- 
berry. Oranges, limes, citrons, grapes, pine-apples, 
papaw-apples, cucumbers, and watermelons had then 
been introduced; and beans, onions, pumpkins, and 
cabbages had been added to the vegetables. Sugar- 
cane was indigenous, and grew to a large size, though 
not then much cultivated.^ 

After Vancouver's departure, the vessels which 
resorted to the islands were generally traders from the 
United States in quest of sandal-wood. This was 

* Ellis's Tour, Eng. ed., p. 8. 



36 



THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 



coiiyeyed, in large quantities, and as long as it lasted, 
to China, where much of it was burned as incense 
in the worship of idols. Afterwards whalers, when 
they began to frequent the North Pacific, and to 
pursue the sperm whale along the coast of Japan, 
found it convenient to refit their ships, and obtain 
their refreshments, at the Hawaiian Islands. 

From the discovery of these islands to the arrival 
of the missionaries was a period of forty years ; 
equalling the time which has since elapsed. The 
number of visitors, on the whole, must have been 
very great. But, excepting a few suggestions to the 
king by Vancouver, which speak well for his charac- 
ter, there is no trace of any religious instruction 
whatever having been imparted by the visitors to the 
natives. Among all the thousands, not one was a 
herald of the gospel; and, had the islands been left 
to those influences alone, it is probable that nothing 
more of the nation would now have been remaining 
than miserable remnants, inhabiting the more secluded 
districts. Ardent spirits and fire-arms were the chief 
articles of trade, and the main influence was to foster 
intemperance and an infamous dissipation, which hur- 
ried the unwary people to the grave. 

Kamehameha was a remarkable man, with perhaps 
as good a claim to the title of " great " as an Alexan- 
der or a Napoleon. He was wounded by one of the 
guns fired at the time Captain Cook was killed. 
Though endowed with physical strength, mental 



BEFORE TEE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES, 37 

energy, and a majestic carriage, his deportment was 
mild, and he was frank, cheerful, and generous. "In 
self-defence, more than from a warlike spirit, he was 
drawn into a series of battles, first with the chiefs of 
his OAvn island, and then with the chiefs of the other 
islands ; all of which were victorious, and eventuated 
in subjecting the whole group of islands to his sov- 
ereign control." ^ It was his policy to protect trade ; 
and Young and Davis were taken into his confidence, 
and rendered him important service. Both rose to 
be chiefs of rank, and the granddaughter of the lat- 
ter became the wife of Kamehameha IV., and was 
queen at the time of my visit. The king appreciated 
the character of Vancouver, and the repeated visits 
of that eminent navigator exerted a good influence 
npon him, as well as upon the future history of the 
islands. Vancouver refused to purchase supplies by 
means of arms and ammunition ; and it was then 
that attention was first turned towards sandal-wood 
as an article of export. He eflfected a reconciliation 
between Kamehameha and Kaahumanu, his favorite 
wife, from whom he had been estranged on account 
of a suspicion as to her faithfulness. Jarvis says 
that " tears and a warm embrace ensued ; but, before 
leaving, the queen persuaded the captain to induce 
her husband to promise, upon her return, to forego 
beating her." It has been asserted by English writers, 

1 Dibble's History, 1839, p. 58. 
4 



38 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

even by Mr. Ellis, that Kamehameha, through Van- 
couver, ceded Hawaii to the British sovereign. 
Doubtless that officer received some such impression 
from his interpreter ; but the assertion rests on no 
sufficient evidence. Mr. Dibble, who had great 
opportunities to learn the truth, and took much 
pains to draw his facts from native sources, declares 
that what the king said to Vancouver was this : ^^ Re- 
turn to Great Britain, and request her king to protect 
our country." Mr. Dibble's Historj^ was published 
at the Sandwich Islands, in the year 1843, and he 
makes the following statement in respect to the decla- 
ration of Kamehameha : " It was not his intention 
to surrender wholly, but to obtain protection. And 
even if it should be maintained that Kamehameha 
intended to surrender his government to the entire 
control of Great Britain, the surrender would be a 
matter of little importance ; for Kameliamelia had at 
that time little to give away, Kahekili was then king 
of Maui, Molokai, Lanai, andOahu; and his brother 
Kaeo was king of Kauai. The possessions of Kame- 
hameha were on Hawaii alone, and consisted of the 
districts of Kona, Kohala, and Hamakua, which he 
had recently confirmed by conquest. He was often 
at war with the hostile chiefs of the other districts 
of Hawaii, Hilo, Puna, and Kau, and succeeded in 
making them tributary ; but he did not acquire undis- 
puted possession of those districts until he had 
subdued the Leeward Islands, a period several years 



BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 39 

after the visit of Vancouver." ^ Mr. Jarvis, who also 
wrote and published his History at the islands, says 
the natives declared protection from the English 
sovereign to be the only thing they requested, and 
that the chiefs who made speeches on the occasion, 
" as if apprehensive of yielding more than they 
intended, expressly reserved to themselves the right 
of sovereignty^, and the entire regulation of their 
domestic concerns." ^ This question, however, except 
as one of historic truth, has now, proba^bly, no prac- 
tical importance. 

The harbor of Honolulu was discovered in 1794. 
Two years later the conquest of all the islands, save 
Kauai, was completed by Kamehameha; and that 
island submitted to his authority in 1809. The king 
proceeded on the maxim that all the lands were his, 
and he apportioned them among his followers accord- 
ing to their rank and deserts ; which he did on the 
feudal tenure of rendering military service and a pro- 
portion of the revenues. Heirs vfere to inherit; 
though this depended on the will of the sovereign, 
w^hose authority was absolute. For a despotism, 
rising out of anarchy and desolating wars, in the 
absence of education and of Christianity, the gov- 
ernment was remarkable, during the last years of 
that monarch, for the peace, security, and order that 
were prevalent. " Kamehameha permitted no crimes 

1 Dibble's History, 1843, p. 48. ^ Jarvis's History, p. 89. 



40 THE HAWyillAN ISLANDS. 

except his own, when his interests were not too 
deeply involved. To consider actions sanctioned by 
their customs from time immemorial a blot upon his 
character, would be unjust, however arbitrary they 
might appear to those whose lot has been placed in 
a land of freedom. They were merciful in compari- 
son with what the islanders had undergone. No 
penalty could reach an individual screened by the 
favor of his chief, and the favorites of Kamehameha 
enjoyed the exemption common to successful court- 
iers." ^ 

Kaahumanu and Keopuolani, two of the king's 
wives, have both an honored place in the religious 
history of the Hawaiian Islands. There will be occa- 
sion to speak of them hereafter. The former was 
his favorite, and bore him a daughter in 1809. But 
the latter was of higher rank, indeed the highest in 
the kingdom, and therefore her children were the 
heirs to the throne. Liholiho, the eldest, was born 
in 1797, Kauikeaouli in 1814, and Nahienaena, a 
daughter, about two years later. 

Kamehameha I. died at Kailua, Hawaii,- on the 
8th of May, 1819, at the age of sixty-six, only a few 
months before a Christian mission embarked at Bos- 
ton to convey the gospel to him and to his people. 
Although he had strenuously adhered to the religion 
of his people, he would not permit human sacrifices 

^ Jarvis's History, p. 95. 



BEFORE TEE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 41 

to be offered, when he was sick, for his recovery, as 
was customary in such cases ; and, in lieu of such 
victims at his obsequies, three hundred dogs were 
sacrificed. But there were the customary w^ailings 
throughout the islands. According to usage, the 
people shaved their heads, burned themselves, 
knocked out their front teeth, broke through all 
restraint, and practised all manner of crime, as if 
it were a virtue. All ages, both sexes gave scope 
to the vilest passions, in self-torture, robbery, licen- 
tiousness, and murder. 1 

Liholiho succeeded to the kingdom, and recognized 
Kaahumanu as his premier. Indeed, the will of her 
husband made her a sharer in the government, and 
she remained so during her life. There soon followed 
an event which has scarcely a parallel in history, giv- 
ing an affirmative answ^er to the inquiry of the prophet, 
" Hath a nation changed her gods ? " The tabu sys- 
tem of restrictions and prohibitions was inseparable 
from the national idolatry. "They extended to 
sacred days, sacred places, sacred persons, and sacred 
things; and the least failure to observe them was 
punished with death. A prohibition, which weighed 
heavily as any other, w^as that in regard to eating, 
and was the first to be violated. A husband could 
on no occasion eat with his wdfe, except on penalty 
of death. Women were prohibited, on the same pen- 

* Dibble's History, p. 85. 
4 * 



ii 



42 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

alty, from eating many of the choicest kinds of meat, 
fruit, and fish. These prohibitions extended to female 
chiefs as well as to women of low rank. Many of 
the highest chiefs of the nation were females ; and 
they, especially, felt burdened and uneasy. They 
did not fear being killed by the priests, for they were 
chiefs ; but the priests, all along, had made them 
believe that, if they violated any prohibition, they 
would be destroyed by the gods. This they began 
to doubt, for they saw foreigners living with impu- 
nity without any such observances. Besides, — a fact 
which shows the power of God to bring good out of 
evil, — ardent spirits had been introduced among 
them ; and they often, when partially intoxicated, 
trampled heedlessly on the prohibitions of their idol- 
atrous system,^ and yet were not destroyed by the 
gods. The awful dread, therefore, which formerly 
existed, had in a measure subsided ; and, when no 
longer restrained by fear, the female chiefs were quite 
ready to throw off the burdens so long imposed upon 
them. Keopuolani, the mother of the king, first 
violated the system, by eating with her youngest 
son. Other chiefs, w^hen they saw no evil follow, 
were inclined to imitate her example. But the king 
was slow to yield. At length, however, he gave his 
assent ; and then the work was done. The chiefs, as 
a body, trampled on all the unpleasant restraints 
w^hich had been imposed upon them by their system 
of idolatry. In doing this, they were aware that they 



BEFORE THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIOXARJES. 4e3 

threw off all alleofiauce to their o'ocls, and treated 
them with open contempt. They saw that they took 
the stand of open revolt. They immediately gave 
orders to the people that the tabu system shonld be 
disregarded, the idols committed to the flames, and 
the sacred temples demolished." ^ 

" The high priest, Hewahewa, having resigned his 
office, was the first to apply the torch. Without his 
cooperation the attempt to destroy the old system 
would have been ineffectual. Numbers of his pro- 
fession, joining in the enthusiasm, followed his exam- 
ple. Kaumualii having given his sanction, idolatry 
was forever abolished by law, and the smoke of 
heathen sanctuaries arose from Hawaii to Kauai. All 
the islands, uniting in a jubilee at their deliverance, 
presented the spectacle of a nation without a reli- 
gion." ^ 

But civil war was the immediate consequence. A 
principal chief rose, with a portion of the people, in 
rebellion. A battle was fought on the western shore 
of Hawaii, and the God of battles gave victory on 
the side of these great innovations. The rebellious 
chief was killed, and the whole mass of the people 
then went on, with renewed zeal, destroying the 
sacred enclosures and idols. 

Liholiho seems to have had no higher aim in these 
remarkable proceedings than to be freed from restraint 

1 Dibble's History, 1S39, p. 64. 2 jarvis's History, p. 109. 



44 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

upon his habits of dissipation ; and it is thought that 
Kaahumanu, the strong-minded dowager queen, fa- 
vored the changes in order to remove unreasonable 
disabilities from her sex. No religious motive seems 
to have had influence with any of them, and the 
result was to leave the nation so far without any 
religion as to be really in a less favorable state for 
self-preservation than it was before » But an unseen 
Power, though they knew it not, was preparing them 
for the speedy introduction of a better religion. 



CHAPTER II. 

THE ISLANDS AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MIS- 
SIONARIES. 

Occurrences leading to a Mission. — The Mission. — First Intelligence 
of the Change at the Islands. — Reception of the Mission. — Estab- 
lishments at Kailua, at Honolulu, and on Kauai. — Interesting School 
at Kailua. — Reducing the Language to Writing. — Unfriendly- 
Foreign Influence. — Unexpectedly counteracted. — Arrival of Mr. 
Ellis. — Further Destruction of Idols. — Notice of several. — School 
of Chiefs. — The Farmer returns Home. — First Reenforcement.— 
King's Letter to the Captain. — Keopuolani, the Queen Mother. — 
Liholiho's Visit to England. — Farewell Address of Kamamalu, his 
Queen. — Their Sickness and Death in London. — Charge received by- 
Survivors from the English Sovereign. — Character of Liholiho. — 
The Visit not inauspicious to the Islands. — Christian Influence of 
Kaahumanu. — Kapiolani's Visit to Kilauea. — Lord Byron's Visit 
to the Islands. — Great Religious Change in the Government. — 
Church and State not connected. — Vast Congregation at Ka- 
waihae. — Great Meeting-houses. — Dedication of one at Kailua. — 
Schools. — Testimony of Mr. John Young.— Origin of the Roman 
Catholic Mission. — Outrages by Foreign Seamen. — Death of Kala- 
nimoku. — Death and Character of Kaahumanu. — Accession of 
KamehamehallL — His Opinion of the Strength of the Christian 
Institutions. — The several Reinforcements of the Mission. — Sum- 
mary View. 

For ten years, and more, there had been a train 
of providential occurrences in the United States 
tending directly to the sending of a mission to the 
Hawaiian Islands. It will be interesting to glance 
the eye alono^ this line of events. ^^^^ 



46 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

While standing on the eastern shore of Kealakekiia 
Bay, opposite to where Cook was killed, my attention 
was directed to a small ruined heiau^ or heathen 
temple, with a cocoa-nut tree rising high above it. 
I was told it was there that Obookiah was trained by 
his uncle, a pagan priest, to the practice of idolatry, 
and that the tree was planted by him. This was 
more than fifty years ago, for Obookiah was brought 
to the United States, in the year 1808, by a shipmaster 
of New Haven. He was an intelligent youth, and 
learning that a long row of buildings on the public 
square in New Haven formed a college where young 
men of America acquired knowledge, he was one day 
found sitting on the doorsteps of one of those build- 
ings, weeping because the treasures of knowledge 
were open to others, but were not open to him. Mr. 
Edwin W. Dwight, who saw him thus, had compas- 
sion on him, and became his religious teacher, and 
the means of his conversion. This antedates the 
mission to the Islands by more than ten years. Next 
we find Samuel John Mills writing to Gordon Hall 
from New Haven, on the 20th of December, 1809, 
in view of this case, and suggesting a mission to the 
, Sandwich Islands. The institution of the Foreign 
Mission School at Cornwall, Connecticut, in 1817, by 
the American Board of Commissioners for. Foreign 
Missions, for the instruction of these and other youths 
from heathen lands, came next in the order of events. 
Mr. Dwight, the friend of Obookiah, was its first 



AFTER TEE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 47 

teacher. Five of the ten earliest pupils were natives 
of the Hawaiian Islands. Obookiah died while a 
member of this school, on the 17th of February, 

1818, at the age of twenty-six; and the published 
account of his life and death awakened great interest 
among the churches in behalf of his people. Then 
came the offer of a young man named Hiram Bing- 
ham, a student in the Andover Seminary, to go as a 
missionary to those Islands. And he finds a worthy 
associate in Asa Thurston, a classmate at the Semi- 
nary, and a graduate of Yale College, of whom the 
college traditions speak as one of the most athletic 
of her sons. These favored men have both been 
spared to the present time. 

The next step brings us to the 15th of October, 

1819, to a public meeting in Park-street Church, in 
Boston, where we find Messrs. Bingham and Thurs- 
ton, now ordained ministers of the gospel, and 
their wives ; with Thomas Holman, a physician, 
Samuel Whitney and Samuel Euggles, teachers, 
Elisha Loomis, printer, and Daniel Chamberlain, a 
farmer, and their wives ; and Thomas Hopu, Wil- 
liam Kanui (Tenooe), and John Honuri (Honoore), 
three Hawaiian young men from the Cornwall School ; 
about to be organized as a mission to the Sandwich 
Islands. Dr. Worcester, the first Corresponding 
Secretary of the Board, was there, and so was Mr. 
Evarts, its first Treasurer — names once familiar in 
all our churches, and still affectionately remembered. 



48 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

A great assembly listened to the eloquent instructions 
of the Secretary, and gave many tokens of a thrilling 
interest.^ 

^ Since the above was written, I have seen the following notice of 
Tenooe in The Fiiend of February 5, 1864, published monthly at Hono- 
lulu, and edited by the E^ev. Mr. Damon, the excellent Seamen's Chaplain 
in that city. Tenooe was in San Francisco when I passed through it 
on my return from the Islands, and I heard a good report of him from 
Mr. Howell. It seems he went back to his native isles, and finished 
his course there. The Queen's Hospital is at Honolulu. 

" Died at Queen's Hospital, January 15, 1864, William Kanui, aged 
about sixty-six years. The early life of the deceased was so intimately 
connected with the effort to establish Christianity upon the Sandwich 
Islands, that it merits more than a passing notice. He was born on 
the Island of Oahu, about the close of the last century. His father, 
belonging to the party of a defeated chief, fl.ed with his son to Waimea, 
Kauai. While there, an American merchant vessel, commanded by Cap- 
tain Brintnel, touched for supplies. The vessel had previously touched 
at Kealakekua, and whilst here the master took on board two young 
men, whose subsequent history was remarkable. They were Obookiah 
and Thomas Hopu. At Waimea they were joined by William Kanui. 
These three youths Captain Brintnel took to America. Soon after their 
arrival, they attracted the attention of the friends of foreign missions, 
and when the Mission School was opened at Cornwall, Connecticut, 
they were received as pupils, with another Hawaiian, George Kamaulii, 
son of the king or governor of Kauai. Obookiah died in America, but 
the three others came out in the brig Thaddeus, with the first company 
of missionaries. 

" Kanui, or Tenooe, as his name was originally written, early fell 
under the censure of the church, but was subsequently restored. In 
1848, when the gold excitement arose, he went to California, where 
he remained until about four months ago. He was successful in gold 
digging, but lost all, or about $6000, by the failure of a mercantile 
house in San Francisco. During the last few years he has labored in 
San Francisco, and was connected with the Bethel Church of that 



AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES, 49 

The company embarked at Boston on the 23d 
of October, 1819, in the brig Tliaddeus, Captain 
Blanchard, expecting a protracted and perilous con- 
flict with pagan rites, human sacrifices, and bloody 
altars ; for, in the then infrequency of communication 
with those distant regions, no intimation whatever 
had been received of the wonderful changes that had 
been occurrino- at the Islands. The first tidino:s the 
missionaries had of them were on reaching: the coast 
of Hawaii, on tlie 31st of March. Then they heard, 
with wonder and gratitude, that the idols and altars 
of superstition had been overtlirown throughout the 
Islands, and the tabu and priesthood abolished. 
These were great events, and no wonder their hopes 
were raised. But they found, on reaching Kailua, 
on the 4th of April, Avhere Liholiho, the son and suc- 
cessor of Kamehameha, then was, that the old religion 

city, under the charge of the Rev. M. RoweU. Much more might be 
written respecting his career, but for the present we would merely 
add, that he departed this life leaving the most substantial and gratify- 
ing evidence that he was prepared to die. His views were remarkably 
clear and satisfactory. Christ was his only hope, and heawen the only 
desire of his heart. It was peculiarly gratifying to sit by his bed- 
side and hear him recount the < wonderful ways ' in which God had 
led him. He cherished a most lively sense of gratitude towards all 
those kind friends in America who provided for his education when a 
poor heathen stranger in a foreign land. The names of Cornelius, 
Mills, Eeecher, Dagge.tt, Prentice, Griffin, and others, were frequently 
upon his lips, and often mentioned with a glow of grateful emotion.'* 
Thqmas Hopu is understood to have maintained his Christian 
course to the end of life. 
5 



50 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

had not been abandoned from any desire for a new 
one. The king was a polygamist, as were many of 
the chiefs ; and seeing the missionaries each with but 
one wife, he objected that if he received them he 
would be allowed but one. He had some apprehen- 
sions, moreover, awakened doubtless by foreign resi- 
dents, lest an American mission might have an 
injurious effect on his political relations. The mis- 
sionaries made explanations. The old high priest, 
Hewahewa, favored them. The king dined with them 
on board the ship, going with only a 7nalo, or narrow 
girdle around his waist, a green silken scarf thrown 
over his shoulders, a string of beads around his neck, 
and a feather wreath on his head. In this scanty 
attire he was introduced to the first company of white 
women he ever saw. His mother, Keopuolani, is 
said to have advised him to allow the missionaries to 
stay. After twelve days, consent was obtained to 
their residing on the islands one year, part of them 
at Kailua, and the rest at Honolulu. On the 12th 
of April, 1820, Mr. and Mrs. Thurston, and Dr. 
and Mrs. Holman, took up their abode at the former 
place ; both families for a time occupying one small 
thatched hut, which had been assigned them by the 
king. It was only three feet and a half high at the 
foot pf the rafters, and was without floor, or ceiling, 
or windows, or furniture, in the midst of a nois}^, 
filthy, heathen village. 

The members of the mission destined to Honolulu 



AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES, 51 

arrived there on the 14th of April. The village then 
contained three or four thousand people, living in 
wretched huts. Nor were the household accommo- 
dations of the missionaries much better there than 
they were at Kailua. The brig which brought them 
from Boston was too small and crowded to carry fur- 
niture, nor was there a chair to be bought anywhere 
on the Islands. Mr. Bingham, and Mr. Chamberlain, 
the farmer, remained at the future capital, while 
Messrs. Whitney and Ruggles went to reside at 
Waimea, on Kauai; and Mr. Loomis, the printer, 
not yet having work in his department, repaired to 
Kawaihae, on Hawaii, a day's journey to the north 
of Kailua, to instruct Kalanimoku, one of the most 
influential of the chiefs, and his wife, with a class of 
favorite youths whom he wished to have instructed. 
Confiding in Providence, they thus allowed them- 
selves to be widely dispersed ; but no evil befell any 
of them. At Kailua, Mr. Thurston had for pupils 
the king, his brother Kauikeaouli (afterwards the 
well known Kamehameha III.), then only five years 
old, Kamamalu and Kinau, two of the king's wives, 
and Kuakini, soon after governor of Hawaii ; and 
among other lads John li, since one of the judges of 
the Supreme Court. It was not long before this whole 
company removed to Honolulu, and Mr. and Mrs. 
Thurston deemed it prudent to accompany them, and 
to remain at that place for a time. 

After two years, such progress had been made in 



52 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

reducing the language to writing, that Mr. Loomis 
was able to put his printing-press to use. Twelve 
letters in all — five vowels and seven consonants — 
expressed every sound in the pure Hawaiian ; each 
letter had but one sound, and every sj^llable ended 
with a vowel. This rendered it easy for the natives 
to read and write ; and it is one great reason why so 
large a portion of the people made such rapid prog- 
ress in readins; and writino;. 

As soon as the king and chiefs had come to Hono- 
lulu, unfriendly foreigners began to stigmatize the 
missionaries as political emissaries under fair pre- 
tences, and advised that they be sent away. So 
much jealousy was at length awakened among the 
more credulous chiefs, that the missionaries, not 
knowing how to allay it, were apprehensive of the 
consequences. Two things in particular were asserted : 
first, that the English missionaries at the Society 
Islands had taken away the lands from the people, 
reducing them to slavery, and that the Americans, if 
suffered to proceed, would do the same thing; and 
secondly, that the presence of American missionaries 
was offensive to their protector, the king of England, 
and he might be expected to give proofs of his anger. 
The latter assertion was of course made by English 
residents. Both were singularly met, in the ordinary 
course of divine Providence. 

Vancouver, thirty years before, had encouraged 
Kamehameha I. to expect a vessel to be sent him by 



AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 53 

the king of Great Britain. It is not known why this 
promise w^as so long forgotten. But at last the colo- 
nial goyernment of New South Wales was directed 
to send to the Hawaiian king a small schooner, called 
the Prince Eegent. This vessel was placed under 
the care of Captain Kent of the Mermaid, and 
touched at the Society Islands while Messrs. Tyerman 
and Bennett, two English gentlemen of respectability, 
were there as a deputation from the London Mission- 
ary Society to their missions in those seas. As the 
captain was to touch at the Marquesas Islands, he 
offered to take thither two Society Islands chiefs, as 
missionaries ; and finally it was resolved that the 
gentlemen of the deputation, and also the Eev. Wil- 
liam Ellis, a respected English missionary, since well 
known to the religious world, should accompany 
them. Contrary to their plans, Captain Kent con- 
cluded to visit the Sandwich Islands first ; and so 
they all arrived at Honolulu in the spring of 1822, 
where they were gladly received by the mission and 
by the rulers. Immediately the missionary chiefs 
from the Society Islands held conferences with Liho- 
liho and his chiefs, and described the character, 
labors, and influence of the missionaries among their 
own people. The English gentlemen also gave assur- 
ance of the favorable disposition of the English mon- 
arch ; and thus the impositions of the foreigners 
were thoroughly exposed. These good effects were 
rendered permanent by the prolonged residence of 
5* 



54 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

Mr. Ellis and of the Talieitians at the Hawaiian 
Islands, in compliance with a reqnest from the chiefs. 
And such was the affinity of the Taheitian and Ha- 
waiian languages, that Mr. Ellis was able to preach 
with facility to the Hawaiians within two months after 
his arrival. 

Mr. Bingham states in his History,^ that, some 
time in 1822, Kaahumanu made the tour of Hawaii 
with a large retinue. She had not then given any 
attention to the alphabet, nor seriously listened to 
the gospel ; yet she made it an object to search out 
and destroy the idols, that had been concealed in the 
"holes of the rocks" and in "caves of the earth." 
More than a hundred images were then committed to 
the flames. Among these is said to have been one 
of Kalaipahoa, the poison-god, which belonged to 
Kamehameha I. This was a famous idol, of wood, 
of the middle size, curiously carved ; and none was 
so much dreaded by the people, except the deities 
supposed to preside over the volcanoes. All who 
were thought to have died of poison were said to 
have been slain by this god. The very wood of 
which the image was made was believed to be poison- 
ous ; but this may have been a fiction of the chiefs. 
Mr. Ellis was unable to procure a sight of this idol, 
though assured that it existed, — " not indeed in one 
compact image, as it was divided into several parts on 

1 History, p. 162. 



AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES, 



55 



the death of Kamehameha, and distributed among 
the principal chiefs." ^ Such was the prevailing opin- 
ion at that time, but it appears not to have been 
well founded. 

There was a smaller image of the same god, made 
of a hard, yellow wood, such as was usually employed 
in making idols. This was allowed to remain at 




The Poison-god. 

Molokai, the home of Kalaipahoa ; the original being 
always carried about by Kamehameha, and placed, it 
is said, under his pillow at night. This idol was 
sent, many years since, to the cabinet at the Mission- 
ary House — a small, ugly-looking figure, labelled 
^^ The poison-god," with a hole in his back for the 



* EUis's Tour, p. 61. 



56 



THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 



poison. An engraving is here given. Its arms are 
extended, with spread fingers, its head covered with 
a sort of woolly hair, its mouth once evidently armed 
with teeth. 

About the same time, one of the national war-gods 
was received, such as were carried by the priest near 




HE War- GOD Tairi. 



the person of the king in the wars of pagan times. 
The image is about two feet high, made of wicker- 
work, and covered with red feathers, with a hideous 
mouth, and rows of dogs' teeth, the eyes of mother- 
of-pearl, and a helmet on the head, on which there 



AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 



57 



probably was once a crest of human hair. An en- 
graved likeness is given, but of course without the 
red feathers. Mr. Ellis calls its name Tairi.^ 

From some unknown cause, the monuments and 
relics of idolatry in the sacred depository of the 
bones of departed kings and princes, called the 




Great Idol at the Missionary House. 

"House of Keave," adjoining Honaunau, on the 
w^estern shore of Hawaii, were spared amid the 
general destruction of heiaus and idols in the sum- 



^ Tour through Hawaii, p. 127. 



58 



THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 




LONO, 



mer of 1819 ; but subsequently the images appear all 
to have been carried away as curiosities, being on 
the sea-shore, and easy of access. At the time of 
Mr. Ellis's visit (1823), twelve frightful representa- 
tives of their former deities formed a semicircle, "in 
grim array, as if perpetual guardians of the ^mighty 
dead' reposing in the house adjoining." 
One of the idols from this place, as 
there is good reason to believe, found 
its way, many years since, to Boston, 
and into the Missionary Cabinet. It is 
six feet and a half high. It is a singular 
fact that it was found necessary to en- 
close the idol in a glass case, after it came 
to the Missionary House, to prevent visit- 
ors from chipping off small pieces as me- 
mentos . It is represented on the preceding 
page. 

The most popular and remarkable of 
all the idol gods of Hawaii was the one 
least pretentious in appearance. This 
was the god "Lono," of which Cook was 
regarded as an impersonation. How it 
came to be preserved is not known, and 
years passed before it could be obtained 
for the Cabinet. It is simply a pole of 
hard wood, somewhat more than ten feet 
long, with a small head at one end ; probably made 
in this form to be carried into battle. 



AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES, 59 

There are some other Hawaiian idols in the Mis- 
sionary Cabinet, but no intelligent account can be 
given of them. 

In August, Mr. Ellis prepared several hymns in 
the native language, which gave increased interest to 
the public worship. The language was found favor- 
able to confessions, petitions, and to poetic ascriptions 
of praise and adoration.^ 

Kapiolani and her husband Naihe, afterwards so 
efficient in the introduction of the gospel into south- 
ern Hawaii, were now at Honolulu, learning to read 
and write. At the beginning of the year 1823, 
twenty-four chiefs, the males and females being about 
equal in number, were among the pupils. In this 
year the missionary farmer, finding the time not come 
for the successful introduction of agricultural industry 
among the people, returned to the United States. In 
the spring, the mission received its first reenforce- 
ment, consisting of William Richards, Charles Samuel 
Stewart, and Artemas Bishop, ordained missionaries, 
Joseph Goodrich and James Ely, licensed preachers, 
Abraham Blatchley, physician, and their wives, and 
Levi Chamberlain, superintendent of secular con- 
cerns. 

The king showed the change there had been in his 
own views and feelings since the arrival of the first 
company, by the following note to the captain of the 
ship, which had brought the new missionaries : — 

1 Binghahi's History, p. 163. 



60 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

•' Captain Clasby : LoTe to you. This is my com- 
munication to you. You have done well in bringing 
hither the new teachers. You sliall pay nothing on 
account of the harbor, — nothing at all. Grateful 
affection to you.^ 

LiHOLIHO lOLAlSn.'^ 

Keopuolani, the king's mother, being about to 
remove to Lahaina, on the Island of Maui, and desir- 
ing to have missionaries accompany her, Messrs. 
Richards and Stewart were assigned to that post. 
As they had not yet learned to speak the Hawaiian 
language, Taua, a Taheitean teacher, was associated 
with them, and became a sort of family chaplain to 
the venerable queen. Of her I shall have occasion 
to say more when speaking of my visit to Lahaina. 
She died on the 16th of September, 1823, but not 
till she had given credible evidence of piety, and 
received baptism from Mr. Ellis. Daughter of a race 
of kings, wife of a king, and mother of two kings, 
she was the first person baptized on the Islands ; so 
that in her the island-church may be said to have had 
its first visible existence. In the days of heathen- 
ism her person was regarded as peculiarly sacred. 
There were times when no one might see her, and 
when she walked abroad at the close of day, — her 

1 Bingham's History, p. 189. 

" E Captai7i Clasby : Aloha oe. Eia ka'u wahi olelo ia oe. Maikaz 
no oe i hou haawi ana mai i na kumii hou. Aole oe e ukii i ka aioa^ — 
aole akahi. Aloha ino oe." 



AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 61 

usual time, — whoever saw her fell prostrate to the 
earth. She was scarcely more distinguished by her 
rank than by the amiableness of her temper, and the 
mildness of her behavior. When drawing towards 
the close of life, she gave a charge that the customary 
heathen abominations should not be practised at her 
death. Her charge was respected, and the decline 
of those customs may be said to date from that 
day. 

In the autumn of this year the king Liholiho came 
to the rash conclusion to make a visit to England and 
the United States. What were his reasons, or whether 
he had any, was never certainly known. He was 
impulsive, and probably was led to the measure by a 
restless desire to see the world. He went in an Eng- 
lish whale-ship, the L'Aigle, taking with him his 
favorite wife, Kamamalu, with Boki and Kekuanaoa. 
The chiefs desired Mr. Ellis to accompany him, but 
the captain would not consent. The king and queen 
were destined never to see their native isles again, 
and the farewell address of Kamamalu is very strik- 
ing. Standing on the stone quay, — tall, portly, 
queen-like, — the daughter of Kamehameha ex- 
claimed, — 

*' O skies, O plains, O mountains and oceans! 
O guardians and people ! kind affection for you all! 
Parewell to thee, the soil, O country. 
For which my father suffered — alas ! for thee ! " ^ 

^ Bingham's Sandwich Islands, p. 203. 



62 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

The royal party, though not expected in England, 
was kindly and hospitably received by the British 
government. Before there could be an interview 
with George IV. or his ministers of state, the 
Hawaiians all sickened with the measles, whereof the 
king and queen died. The two chiefs recovered, and 
one of them is still living in a vigorous and venerated 
old age. I refer to Governor Kekuanaoa, father of 
the present king. The following is his statement of 
what was said to them by the English sovereign at 
Windsor Castle : " This is what we heard of the 
charge of King George : ^Eeturn to Kauikeaouli, and 
tell him that I will protect his country. To any evil 
from abroad I will attend. The evils within the 
country are not my concern, but the evils from with- 
out.'"^ Liholiho had many of the fine natural qual- 
ities of his mother, whom he ever treated with the 
utmost filial respect and affection. Many of his faults 
were the result of his position as an expectant of the 
throne, precluding wholesome restraint, and also of 
those chosen associates who cared only to minister 
to his pleasure in wild convivial excesses. His man- 
ners were free and dignified. His mind was inquisi- 
tive, his memory retentive, and he knew more of the 
world than could have been expected. He had a 
thirst for knowledge, and was diligent in his studies. 
Messrs. Bingham and Ellis were his instructors, and 
they had known him to sit at his desk the greater 

^ Bingham's History, p. 260. 



AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 63 

part of tha day. In the later years of his life he was 
decidedly favorable to the object of the mission, 
declared his belief in Christianity, attended public 
worship, and recommended the same to his people. 
When not under the influence of ardent spirits he 
was kind ; and though not distinguished, like his 
father, for ardor and strength of character, he was 
decided and enterprising. ^ 

The visit of Liholiho to England, though it seemed 
inauspicious at the time, was the occasion of a new 
and strong impulse to the Christian religion over all 
the Islands. Kaahumanu then became regent, and 
gave her decided support to the gospel and the 
schools. The schools took tlie place, for a time, of 
the old heathen sports, being attended by people of 
all ages, though their native teachers were but poorly 
fitted for their work, and their school-houses were 
unfurnished and unsightly. Next to Kaahumanu, the 
most noted of the reformers among the female chiefs 
was Kapiolani, who held large landed possessions in 
the neighborhood of Kealakekua Bay. Observing 
the strong hold which superstition still had upon the 
minds of the people, she made a journey of a hun- 
dred miles, in 1825, to the great crater of Kilauea, 
the supposed residence of Pele, and there, in ways 
fitted to impress the native mind, set at nought the 
power and wrath of the pretended goddess. Her 
journey, and that of her numerous attendants, was 

1 Ellis's Tour, Eng. ed., p. 425, 



64 THE HAW Alt AN ISLANDS. 

performed Oil foot, horses not having yet .come mto 
use. From the volcano she proceeded to Hilo, where 
she strengthened the hands of the missionaries resid- 
ing at that place. I shall have occasion to speak of 
this remarkable woman again, when reporting my 
visit of a few days at what was once her home on 
Hawaii, 

The limits prescribed for this volume will allow of 
but a rapid glance at the more important occurrences 
in the progress of the gospel at the Islands. The 
visit of Lord Byron, in a British frigate bringing 
home the remains of the king and queen, is among 
those occurrences. A council was held by the chiefs 
of the nation, at which his lordship and the mission- 
aries were present. Even then the national govern- 
ment had begun to assume a Christian character, for 
the council made a formal acknowledgment of the 
authority of the Christian religion. Kaahumauu was 
decided as to the duty of restraining crime, and com- 
mended Kapiolani and her husband for their success- 
ful efforts to prevent murder, infanticide, theft, Sab- 
bath desecration, drunkenness, and licentiousness. 
At the suggestion of the governor of Hawaii, the 
young prince, Kauikeaouli, then nine years old, was 
placed under the regular instruction of the mission- 
aries, that he mio:ht ^'shun the errors of his deceased 
brother." In this, and in a general attention to mis- 
sionary instruction, the islanders were encouraged by 
the high-minded English nobleman already mentioned. 



AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES, 65 

About the close of 1825, Kaahumanu and nine 
other principal chiefs, after having been for some 
months propounded for admission to the church, were 
received as members in full commmiion. All these 
lived and have died in the faith of the gospel ; and 
thus we have the singular fact, that the government 
of the Islands was in a measure Christianized at that 
early period, and in advance of the people. But 
though so many of the chief rulers were brought 
into the cliurch, and though for a time there may 
have been a virtual union of church and state, there 
was never any such formal and acknowledged union. 
The Hawaiian government never claimed the right 
to make laws for the church, nor to appoint its 
officers, nor to control its discipline ; nor did the 
church ever claim the right to control the action of 
the state. The two were neither identical nor con- 
federate ; but the state and the church, being both 
institutions appointed by God, were of course equally 
bound to do his will. Each, in its own way, was 
bound to promote good morals and the general wel- 
fare and happiness, and hence there was concurrent 
action. 

At Kawaihae, on the western shore of Hawaii, a 
congregation, estimated at not less than ten thousand 
natives, was assembled in the autumn of 1826, to 
hear the preaching of the gospel ; probably the largest 
assembly for that purpose ever convened on the 
Islands. Those were the days of great convocations, 

6* 



GG 



TRE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 



and they were generally held near the abodes of the 
high chiefs. Indeed, the people had long been accus- 
tomed to large assemblies. 

Great audiences created a necessity for great meet- 
ing-houses. These were rude, thatched buildings. 
Governor Adams built one, this year, at Kailua, large 
enough to hold nearly five thousand people. It was 
one hundred and eighty feet long, seventy-eight broad, 
and covered fourteen thousand square feet. Men 
drew the timbers for it from the mountain forest, and 
thousands labored in its erection, and in thatching its 
broad roof and its capacious sides and ends. When 
dedicated it w^as filled with people, presenting a won- 
derful contrast to the noisy crowed at the outset of the 
mission in that place, but little more than six years 
before. The rulers of the nation were present, and 
the people were addressed by Kaahumanu, Kuakini, 
Naihe, Kapiolani, and Hoapiliwahine, who declared 
the determination of the government to follow the 
precepts of Christianity. 

There were then schools in every district of the 
Islands, numbering four hundred teachers, and twenty- 
five thousand pupils, w^io, at that time, were chiefly 
adults. 

The testimony of Mr. John Young, already men- 
tioned, who had been for a long time a naturalized 
subject, and was the confidential adviser of the first 
Kamehameha, and grandfather to the queen of Kame- 
hameha IV., is worthy of being quoted entire. It 



AFTER TEE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 67 

was written at Kawaihae, on the 27th of November, 
1826. He says,— 

"Whereas it has been represented by many per- 
sons, that the labors of missionaries in these Islands 
are attended with evil and disadvantage to the peo- 
ple, I hereby most cheerfully give my testimony to 
the contrary. I am fully convinced that the good 
which is accomplishing and already effected is not 
little. The great and radical change already made 
for the better, in the manners and customs of this 
people, has far surpassed my most sanguine expecta- 
tions. During the forty years that I have resided 
here, I have known thousands of defenceless human 
beings cruelly massacred in their exterminating wars. 
I have seen multitudes of my fellow-beings offered 
in sacrifice to their idol gods. I have seen this large 
island, once filled with inhabitants, dwindle down to 
its present numbers through wars and disease, and I 
am persuaded that nothing but Christianity can pre- 
serve them from total extinction. I rejoice that true 
religion is taking the place of superstition and idol- 
atry, that good morals are superseding the reign of 
crime, and that a code of Christian laws is about to 
take the place of tyranny and oppression. These 
things are w^hat I have long wished for, but have 
never seen till now. I thank God that in my old 
age I see them, and humbly trust I feel them too." 

In the ship which took Liholiho to England, a 
Frenchman, named Rives, had secreted himself, and 



68 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

thus secured a passage. On the arriyal of the ship in 
England he went over to France, and attracted some 
attention there on account of his supposed influence 
with the Hawaiian king. Falsely representing him- 
self as the owner of extensive plantations at the 
Islands, he induced several laymen of the Komish 
faith to go out as laborers on his plantations, and three 
priests of that persuasion to go as missionaries. 
They arrived on the 7th of July, 1827. Such' was 
the origin of the Roman Catholic mission to the 
Sandwich Islands. Their arrival was annoying to 
the native rulers, who regarded their worship as a 
return towards their former idolatrous system, and as 
so far contrary to their laws. It is not my purpose 
here to enlarge on this mission. 

Neither shall I describe the outrages committed at 
Lahaina and Honolulu by foreign seamen, with a 
view to break down the laws restraining native 
females from going on board ships for illicit purposes. 
I am ashamed to say that a lieutenant in the United 
States navy was the leading actor at Honolulu, and 
that he was for a time successful. 

These occurrences led the good Kaahumanu to 
say to her " friends and kindred " in the United 
States, " I wish you to send hither more teachers to 
increase the light in the name of Jesus Christ; for 
great has been the kindness of God towards us, the 
people of dark hearts." And she received the sec- 
ond reenforcement, arriving in 1828, with unfeigned 



AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES, 69 

expressions of joy. About this time, in connection 
with the young king, she completed a thatched house 
of worship at Honolulu, like the one at Kailua, and 
nearly as large. 

Kalanimoku, whom the natives called " the Iron 
Cable" of their country, died in 1827. Anticipating 
the approach of his dissolution from the progress of 
dropsy, the old chief sailed from Honolulu for Kailua, 
where he wished to die. Here, under an unsuccess- 
ful operation for his disease, he fainted, and after a 
few hours expired, on the 8th of February. In him 
the heathen warrior was seen transformed into the 
peaceful, joyous Christian. "The world," he said, 
" is full of sorrow ; but in heaven there is no sorrow 
nor pain — it is good, it is bright, it is happy." 
His loss was deeply felt by Kaahumanu, for on his 
counsel she had long relied ; it was felt also by the 
whole nation.^ 

Governor Adams joined the church in 1829, and 
Kekuanaoa and Kinau, his wife, early in the next 
year. Kinau was a daughter of Kamehameha I. The 
good Kaahumanu died in peace, June 5, 1832, at 
the age of fifty-eight. She possessed great native 
strength of character, which was enriched and 
adorned by grace. From being selfish, proud, 
haughty, and oppressive, she became the humble 
and kind mother of her people. So great was the 
change in her, that, on visiting Hawaii, the natives 

* Bingham's History, p. 306. 



70 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

called her "the new Kaahumanu." She was a cordial 
friend of the mission and of the canse of Christ, and 
was greatly and generally lamented. Kinau was 
appointed to succeed her as regent, and the young 
king, assuming his sovereignty in the spring of 1833, 
made her his premier. She was a wise and good 
counsellor. When certain irreligious chiefs besought 
the youthful monarch to oppose the new religion, 
his reply was, "The kingdom of God is strong." 

The names of those originally composing the mis- 
sion, and also of its first reenforcement, have been 
mentioned. It is proper that the succeeding reen- 
forcements, and the date of their arrival, should be 
recorded here. 

The second reenforcement arrived March 31, 1828, 
and consisted of Lorrin Andrews, Jonathan S. Green, 
Peter J. Gulick, and Ephraim W. Clark, ordained 
missionaries, Gerrit P. Judd, physician, Stephen 
Shepard, printer, and their wives ; Miss Maria C. 
Ogden, Miss Delia Stone, Miss Mary Ward, and 
Miss Maria Patten, assistants and teachers. — The 
third arrived in 1831, and consisted of Dwight 
Baldwin, Reuben Tinker, and Shelden Dibble, or- 
dained missionaries, Andrew Johnstone, assistant in 
secular affairs, and their wives. — The fourth arrived 
in 1832, and consisted of John S. Emerson, David 
B. Lyman, Ephraim Spaulding, William P. Alexan- 
der, Richard Armstrong, Cochran Forbes, Harvey 
R. Hitchcock, and Lorenzo Lyons, ordained mis- 



AFTER THE ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. Tl 

sionaries, Alonzo Chapin, physician, and their wives, 
and Edmund H. Eogers, printer. — The fifth, which 
arrived in 1833, was Benjamin W. Parker and 
Lowell Smith, ordained missionaries, and their wives, 
and Lemuel Fuller, printer. — The sixth, which ar- 
rived in 1835, was Titus Coan, ordained mission- 
ary, Henry Dimond, bookbinder, Edwin O. Hall, 
printer, and their wives. Miss Lydia Brown and Miss 
Elizabeth M. Hitchcock. — The seventh, arriving in 
1837, consisted of Isaac Bliss, Daniel T. Conde, Mark 
Ives, and Thomas Lafon, M. D., ordained missiona- 
ries ; Seth L. Andrews, M. D., physician; Sam- 
uel N. Castle, assistant secular superintendent ; 
Edward Bailey, Amos S. Cooke, Edward Johnson, 
Horton O. Knapp, Edwin Locke, Charles McDonald, 
Bethuel Munn, William S. Van Duzee, and Abner 
Wilcox, teachers, and their wives ; Miss Marcia M. 
Smith and Miss Lucia G. Smith, teachers. — The 
eighth, composed of Elias Bond, Daniel Dole, and 
John D. Paris, ordained missionaries, William H. 
Eice, teacher, and their wives, arrived in 1841. — 
The ninth consisted of George B. Eowell and James 
W. Smith, M. D., ordained missionaries, and their 
wives, and arrived September 21, 1842. — The tenth, 
arriving in 1844, was Claudius B. Andrews, Timo- 
thy Dwight Hunt, and Eliphalet Whittlesey, and 
their wives, and John F. Pogue, ordained mission- 
aries. — The eleventh, arriving in 1848, was Sam- 
uel G. Dwight and Henry Kinney, ordained mis- 



72 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

sionaries, and Mrs. Kinney. — The twelfth, arriving 
in 1849, was Charles H. Wetmore, M. D., and wife. 
— The thirteenth, sent in 1854, was William C. 
Shipman, ordained missionary, and wife. 

The last of the clerical missionaries sent to the Isl- 
ands was as long ago as the year 1854. Tlie whole 
number since tlie year 1819 is forty. Several sons 
of missionaries, educated in this country, have 
at dilferent times returned to the Islands in the 
clerical profession. One half of the clerical mission- 
aries went prior to the year 1832, and about half 
are now in the field. Tliere have also been six 
physicians, twenty laymen as teachers, printers, etc., 
and eighty-three females, all but three of them wives 
of missionaries and assistant missionaries. The term 
of missionary labor on the Islands, wdth the clerical 
members of the mission, averages about twenty-one 
years. One of them has been there forty-four years ; 
four, thirty-six years ; one, thirty-three ; four, thirty- 
two ; and two, thirty-one years. 



CHAPTER III. 

THE ISLANDS TO THE TIME OF THEIR CONVERSION 
TO CHRISTIANITY. 

Testimony of Governor Kekuanaoa as to the Former State of the 
Islands. — The Government ask for Teachers in secular Matters. — 
The Signers. — Like Request from the Mission. — Why not com- 
plied with. — Aid from Missionaries indispensable to the Govern- 
ment. — Civil Government necessary for the Safety of the Church. 
— School for young Chiefs. — Testimony of Hon. Robert Crichton 
Wyllie. — Early Influences of the Holy Spirit. — Increased Vigor 
in Prosecuting the Mission. — Reason for it. — The Great Awaken- 
ing, and its Results. — On the Admission of Converts to the 
Church, 

That we may the better appreciate the change 
wrought among this people by the Holy Spirit, I 
quote the testimony of Governor Kekuanaoa as to 
their former state. It is from an address delivered 
by him in the Stone Church at Honolulu, on a day set 
apart for Thanksgiving in January, 1841, and pub- 
lished in " The Polynesian" newspaper of that time. 
Of course what we have is a translation. 

" In looking," says the governor, " over the years that 

are past, I see great reason to praise God for his goodness 

to me, and to all who are here present. I loek back to the 

reign of Kamehamaha I., and around on the present state 

7 (73) 



74 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

of things, and I say there is no being so great and good as 
Jehovah, and there are no laws so good as his. 

" I will mention some things which I saw in the reign of 
Kamehamaha I. There were three laws : the first, Papa ; 
the second, WaioalivMni ; the third, Mamalalioa. The 
design of all these laws was the same, which was to deliver 
all criminals from the operations of justice, by appealing to 
the favor of the high chiefs. Whoever was protected by 
these laws might commit what offence he chose, yet he 
escaped all harm by the favor of the chiefs. We did not at 
that time see offenders tried by the judges, before witnesses, 
as we now do. Such a thought was unknown to us. 
Everything depended on the will of the chief. 

" There was also idolatry. We worshipped wooden gods, 
and feather gods, and all sorts of worthless things. We 
then thought it was right to do so ; but we see our error 
now, because we have new light. In former days, right 
and wrong were all alike to us ; but now we see there is a 
difference. There is a right, and there is a Avrong. Our 
idol gods knev/ nothing ; but Jehovah knows all things, and 
has revealed some things to us. In this we are blessed ; 
and to-day let us be thankful. 

'' Uncleanness abounded in our times of darkness. Some 
chief men had ten women ; some had more, and some had 
less. So also those who had property had many women. 
Neither were the women confined each to one man. The 
law of marriage was then unknown. Untold evils arose 
from this source, such, as infanticide, quarrels, murder, and 
such like things. All these evils are liot done away, but 
they have greatly decreased. 

" In the reign of Kamehameha I. we were not taught to 
respect the rights of others. We abused the maimed, the 



BEFORE THEIR CQNVERSIOX. O 

blind, the aged ; and the chiefs oppressed the poor without 
mercy. T\'^e did not know then that these things were 
wrong, for we had no wise teachers ; but now it is plain to 
us that all these things are wicked. It would be well if we 
had left them off. 

" In those ancient times we were greatly given to gam- 
bling, drinking, and sports. These were universal, and the 
chiefs were foremost in them. It was common, also, for the 
chiefs to seize such property as they coveted, without giving 
anything in return for it. They took food, pigs, and this 
thing, and that thing, as they pleased. But in this respect 
there has been a wonderful change for the better. Prop- 
erty is now secured to all by the laws of the kingdom. 
We chiefs do not dare now to take property which is not 
our own. Some chiefs have done so, and they have been 
called to account. Taxes are now fixed and regular, and 
we have many good laws, like enlightened countries. 

''We are better clad than we used to be. I remember 
the time when we saw only the kiha and the malo among 
the common people. Great, indeed, was the amount of 
theft in our days of ignorance. It was connected with 
lying and robbery in every quarter. Laziness was thought 
to be honorable, and lazy people were the greatest favorites 
with the chiefs. When a chief died, there were dreadful 
doings. Teeth were knocked out ; im cleanness was seen 
everywhere, in open day ; heads were shaved ; food was 
destroyed, and every sort of abomination committed. Such 
was the state of things in the days of Kamehameha I. 
Have we not seen many great and new things since that 
time ? 

'' I will now speak of Liholiho's reign. He made a law, 
called makalioiiu^ on the death of his father. Great was 



76 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

our rum-drinking, dancing, sporting, singing, stealing, adul- 
tery, and night-carousing, at that time. Large houses were 
filled with women, and whole nights Avere spent in debauch- 
ery. But Liholilio was kind to his chiefs, and to common 
people, and to foreigners. 

''Very good were all these things in my mind in those 
days. But latterly I have become acquainted with the 
Word of God and the Law of God, showing a better way 
than any I knew before. Let us bless the name of Jehovah 
for all his benefits to us and our nation. Blessed is the man 
who keeps the law of the Lord.'^ 

As many as ten years after a large portion of the 
influential rulers had become connected with the 
church, the following letter w^as addressed, by the 
young king and the chiefs, to their American patrons. 
It was dated August 23, 1836, and shows how much 
greater had been the progress of religion on the 
Islands, than of civilization. 

''Love to you, our obliging friends in America. This is 
our sentiment as to promoting the order and prosperity of 
these Hawaiian Islands. Give us additional teachers, like 
the teachers who dwell in your own country. These are 
the teachers whom we would specify : a carpenter, tailor, 
mason, shoemaker, wheelwright, papermaker, type-founder, 
agriculturists skilled in raising sugar-cane, cotton and silk, 
and in making sugar ; cloth manufacturers, and makers of 
machinery, to work on a large scale ; and a teacher of the 
chiefs in what pertains to the land according to the practice 



BEFORE THEIR CONVERSION. 77 

of enlightened countries ; and if there be any other teachers, 
who would be serviceable in these matters, send such teach- 
ers also. Should you assent to our request, and send hither 
these specified teachers, then we will protect them, and grant 
facilities for their occupations, and we will back up their 
works, that they may succeed well. 

Kauikeaouli, Kaahumanu, 2d, Leleiohoku, 

Nahienaena, Kekauluohi, Kekuanaoa, 

HoAPiLi Kane, Paki, Kanaina, 

Maria Hoapili, Liliha, Kekauonohi, 

Adams Kuakini, Aikanaka, Kealiiahonui." 

Of the above named, only Kekuanaoa and Kanaina 
are living. The king's name stands first on the list ; 
he is also known as Kamehameha III. Kaahumanu 
2d is the oflSicial name of the premier ; she is better 
known as Kinau, daughter of the first Kamehameha, 
the wife of Kekuanaoa, ^nd mother of the present 
royal family. Kekauluohi w^as also a daughter of the 
first Kamehameha, and was the one selected by him 
to become the wife of a son of Pomare, king of 
Tahiti, in case the mutual agreement, that each 
should give one of his daughters in marriage to a 
son of the other, had been found practicable.^ She 
subsequently became the wdfe of Kanaina, and was 
premier after Kinau, and through the most troublous 
and critical times of the nation. Commodore Wilkes 

1 Ellis's Tour, pp. 44 and 64. 

7* 



78 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

gives a portrait of her in his United States Exploring 
Expedition to the Pacific, which is here copied.^ 

Nahienaena was the king's only sister, and died 
early. Adams Kuakini was subsequently governor 
of Hawaii. His name was a combination of his na- 
tive name with that of a former president of the 
United States, by which he was generally known 
among foreigners. Paki was' a high chief residing 
at Honolulu, who married a descendant of Kalanio- 
puu, king of Hawaii when the Islands were discov- 
ered by Cook. He was remarkable for his stature, 
of which his coffin, in the royal cemetery, affords 
evidence. Leleiohoku was a son of Kalanimoku, 
well known as the prime councillor of Liholiho and 
Kaahumanu. Kealiiahonui was descended from the 
kings of Kauai, and was governor of that island in 

^ She was then premier, and this is the description given of her a^ 
she appeared at the Commodore's first interview with Kamehameha 
III., in the year 1840 : — 

'* This lady is upwards of six feet in height; her frame is exceed- 
ingly large, and well covered with fat. She was dressed in yellow 
silk, with enormously large gigot sleeves, and wore on her head a 
tiara of beautiful yellow feathers, interspersed with a few of a scarlet 
color. Above the feathers appeared a large tortoise-shell comb, that 
confined her straight black hair. Her shoulders were covered with a 
richly embroidered shawl of scarlet crape. She sat in a large arm- 
chair, over which was thrown a robe made of the same kind of yellow 
feathers as decked her tiara. Her feet were encased in white cotton 
stockings and men's shoes. She was altogether one of the most re- 
markable looking personages I have ever seen." 

Speaking of the feathers in her tiara, he says, '* These feathers 




Kekauluoiii.' 



BEFORE THEIR CONVERSION. 81 

1845. Kekauonohi, a descendant of a prince of 
Maui, was one of the wives of Liholiho. 

In the same year the missionaries, acting in concert 
with the government, voted to request the Board to 
send out a pious carpenter, mason, tailor, and shoe- 
maker, to be connected with the mission. It was 
not found possible to comply with their request, nor 
was a compliance deemed of vital importance. In 
secular life the demand may usually be expected to 
create the supply. The experience of the Board has 
painfully shown how much better it is to trust to the 
operation of that law. Yet it was found, in the 
process of raising this nation from barbarism, that 
it was necessary to allow a few of the missionaries, 
after being released for that purpose from their con- 
nection with the Board, to enter the service of the 
government. In 1838 the king and chiefs, not being 
able to obtain such a counsellor as they desired from 
the United States, requested the Rev. William Rich- 
ards to come into that relation to them. They felt 
the need of a guide in their new relations to their 
people and to foreigners, and Mr. Richards had their 

are among the most celebrated productions of these Islands, and some 
idea of their cost may be formed when it is stated, that each bird 
yields only a few, and that some thousands are required to form a 
head-dress. The wreath worn by Kekauluohi is valued at $250, and 
her robe at $2500. The birds (Melithreptes pacifica) are taken by 
means of bird-lime made from the pisonia, and the catching of them 
is practised as a trade by the mountaineers. The wearing of these 
feathers is a symbol of high rank." 



82 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

entire confidence. To this he was entitled by reason 
of his excellent common sense and his disinterested 
zeal for the welfiire of the nation. Both the mission 
and the Prudential Committee approved of his com- 
plying with the request. He Yfas afterwards made 
Minister of Instruction, which office he retained, to 
the general satisfaction of the people, until his death 
in 1847. The Eev. Richard Armstrong, D.D., was 
then released from the mission to take the oversight 
of the schools, for the support of which the govern- 
ment made an annual appropriation of about $40,000 ; 
and in this department, till his sudden and lamented 
death in 1860, he rendered most important service. 
Dr. Gerritt P. Judd, a missionary physician, also 
retired from the mission, that he might give his effi- 
cient aid in extricating the government from its 
financial embarrassments, in which he seems to have 
been eminently successful. He was the confidential 
minister of the king through Lord Paulet's strange 
usurpation of the government, and was serviceable 
to the nation in many ways.^ 

The mission did right to make these sacrifices ; for 

^ It is recorded of Dr. Judd, in Mr. Jarves's History of the Hawaiian 
Islands, p. 183, that, " fearing the seizure of the national records" by 
Lord G-eorge Paulet, during his forcible occupation of the Islands in 
1843, "he withdrew them from the government house, and secretly 
placed them in the royal tomb. In this abode of death, surrounded 
by the sovereigns of Hawaii, using the coffin of Kaahumanu for a 
table, for many weeks he nightly found an unsuspected asylum for 
his own labors in behalf of the kingdom.'* 



BEFORE THEIR CONVERSION, 83 

the life of the goYernment was essential to the well- 
being of the church. ^N^or can any candid and well- 
informed observer doubt that, but for the moral sup- 
port aftbrded bj the mission, the Hawaiian nation 
would never have surmounted the obstacles in the 
way of its progress along the path of civilization. 

In 1839 Mr. and Mrs. Cooke, missionary teachers, 
were invited to take charge of a school for the young 
chiefs, to be supported by the Hawaiian government; 
and in this school, where other teachers were also 
employed, the present reigning family received their 
education, in connection with others of both sexes, 
belonging to the higher classes. While at Honolulu 
I met with some native ladies, educated in this school, 
whose manners and intelligence commanded my 
respect. 

The Hon. Robert Crichton Wyllie, who has been 
for a long time Minister of Foreign Affairs, in 
]S^otes on the Islands printed in 184(3 (which he 
kindly placed at my disposal), takes an enlightened 
and just view of all these proceedings. "As applied 
to a people in the circumstances in which the Hawai- 
ians Vv^ere," he regards the measures bearing on the 
government, with which the missionaries Avere more 
or less directly connected, as deserving the approval 
of every Christian, philanthropist, and political 
economist. Certain resolutions adopted by the as- 
sembled missionaries in 1838, which will be given 
substantially in the sequel, expressive of views they 



84 THE IJAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

entertained concerning their own duties to the rulers, 
and also of the duties of those rulers to their sub- 
jects, he pronounces "worthy to be printed in letters 
of gold, and hung up in the House of Nobles, as a 
guide to their legislation." 

As early as the year 1825 it was evident that the 
Holy Spirit had begun, in certain districts, to operate 
upon the minds of the people at large. As an illus- 
tration of this I quote from the journal of Mr. Rich- 
ards, at Lahaina, on the Island of Maui, where 
Keopuolani died two years before. 

''April 19. As I was walking this evening 1 heard the voice 
of prayer in six difierent houses, in the course of a few rods. 
I think there are now not less than fifty houses in Lahaina 
where the morning and evening sacrifice is regularly offered 
to the true God. The number is constantly increasing, and 
there is now scarcely an hour in the day that I am not inter- 
rupted in my regular employment by calls of persons anx- 
ious to know what they must do to be saved. 

''21. For four days our house has not been empty, 
except while the door has been fastened. When I wake in 
the morning I find people waiting at the door to converse on 
the truths of the Scriptures. Soon Hoapili, wife and train, 
come and spend the day ; and after the door is closed at 
evening we are interrupted by constant calls, and are not 
unfrequently awaked at midnight by those who wish to ask 
questions. Houses for prayer are multiplying in every part 
of the village, and the interest which is manifested on the 



BEFORE THEIR CONVERSION. * 85 

concerns of eternity is such as, only six months ago, I did 
not expect would be seen even for a whole generation. 

"23. In the morning several females called, for the pur- 
pose of having a female prayer-meeting established. Kaa- 
moku gave me the reasons why they wished to have another 
meeting. She said that the females were coming to con- 
verse with her night and day, and in so great numbers that 
she could find no rest, and they were all anxious to assem- 
ble together, that she might teach them, and they strengthen 
each other. She said she was acquainted with thirty-one 
praying females in Nahienaena's train. Considering her as 
a proper person to superintend a religious meeting, I gave 
my approbation ; so that there are now three separate cir 
cles of females in Lahaina who meet regularly for prayer, 
embracing the number of about sixty persons. Eleven 
strangers have called during the day, to converse respecting 
the truths of Christianity." 

The state of the Islands became so interesting about 
the year 1835 as to lead the Prudential Committee to 
adopt more efficient measures, in dependence on 
divine grace, for hastening the close of their proper 
work ; believing that, should it be found possible to 
complete it in the space of one or two generations, 
those Islands would be a glorious exemplification and 
proof of the power of the gospel in missions, for the 
encouragement of the Church of God in its efforts for 
the conversion of the world. After having corre- 
sponded sufficiently w^ith the mission on the subject, 
a company of thirty-two persons, male and female, 

8 



8G 



THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 



was sent out by the Board, near the close of 1836, 
including four clergymen and nine lay teachers. 
Some surprise was expressed, at the time, by patrons 
of the Board, that so large a reenforcement should be 
sent to so small a field. It was said in reply, that the 
smallness of the field was the very reason for sending 
it; embracing, as it did, an entire people, in one 
compact group of islands, under one government, all 
easily accessible, and singularly prepared for the 
gospel. In no other nation could the Board so well 
make the experiment of the possibility of an early 
completion of its work. Events soon showed that 
this laro^e reenforcement was none too laro;e, and that 
it was eminently seasonable. The members were cor- 
dially welcomed by the king, chiefs, and people ; and 
they had scarcely been distributed over the Islands, 
and acquired the language, when the wonderful 
awakening commenced, which resulted in very large 
accessions to the Christian Church, and the substan- 
tial conversion of the Islands to the Christian religion. 
The first public indications of its approach were 
in the general meeting of the missionaries in 1836, 
and again in the meeting of the following year. The 
heart of the mission seemed then drawn out in desires 
and prayers for the conversion, not of the Islands 
merely, but of the whole world, to Christ; which 
found expression in a printed Appeal to the Churches 
of the United States, of singular earnestness and 
power. Being unfortunately based on the assump- 



BEFORE THEIR COXVERSIOX, 87 

tion, that the great embarrassment in carrj^ ing on the 
work of missions was rather in the lack of men than 
of money, and coming, too, when an unusual number 
had received an appointment as missionaries, while 
the country and the treasury of the Board were suf- 
fering under one of the severest of our commercial 
distresses, the address necessarily lost much of its 
power. It was the joint production of several mis- 
sionaries, but the substance and spirit of it afterwards 
appeared in a work entitled "Thoughts on Missions," 
by Rev. Sheldon Dibble, wdiich has been widely cir- 
culated by the American Tract Society, and still has 
a livins; voice in the churches. Amon^ the natives 
the great awakening may be said to have commenced 
at Waimea, on Hawaii. In the spring of 1838 there 
was evidence of the presence of the Spirit at nearly 
all the stations on that island. So there was on 
Maui, Oahu, and Kauai. It was a work with power, 
and the povv^er was evidently that of the Holy Spirit. 
The dull and stupid, the imbecile and ignorant, the 
vile, grovelling, and w^retched, became attentive 
hearers of the word, and began to think and feel. 
Even such as had before given no signs of a conscience, 
became anxious inquirers after the way of life. When- 
ever, wherever the missionary appointed a meeting, 
he was sure of a listeninir audience. However areat 
the crowds, the meetings were generally conducted 
with ease and pleasure. The Sabbath was exten- 
sively observed, and rarely were natives seen intoxi- 



SS THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

cated. Familj" worship prevailed even to a greater 
extent than the public profession of religion. 

The whole Bible was given to the Hawaiian people 
in their own language in the year 1839, the last 
sheet being printed on the 10th day of May ; and 
nothing could have been more seasonable. In 1837 
the number of church-members was 1259. In 1842 
it was 19,210. In 1843 it was 23,804, then embodied 
in twenty-three churches. The congregations were 
immense during this season of extraordinary interest. 

" The congregation at Ewa was obliged to leave their 
chapel, and meet under a shelter one hundred and sixty-five 
feet long by seventy-two wide, sitting in a compact mass, in 
number about four thousand. Of two congregations at 
Honolulu, one was estimated at two thousand five hundred 
souls, and the other between three and four thousand. At 
Wailuku a house ninety-two feet by forty-two was found too 
strait, and the people commenced building a new house one 
hundred feet by fifty. At Hilo congregations were some- 
times estimated at between five and six thousand. Prayer- 
meetings were frequently adjourned from the lecture-room 
to the body of the church." ^ 

Reviewing this work after more than a score of 
years, we can have no doubt that there was a deep 
and genuine religious awakening. It was first seen 
in the hearts of the missionaries. A historian from 

1 Dibble's History, p. 349. 



BEFORE THEIR CONVERSION, 89 

among themselves affirms, that "there was among 
them much searching of heart, deep humiliation, 
strong feeling for perishing sinners throughout the 
heathen world, and especially for those at these 
Islands, and much earnest, importunate, and agoniz- 
ing prayer." 

"Neither can it ^e doubted," he adds, "that the Holy 
Spirit was poured down on the churches and congregations 
throughout the Islands, and at some places very abundantly. 
Such was the uniform belief and testimony at the time of 
all the laborers in the field, consisting of more than twenty 
ordained ministers of the gospel, and nearly the same num- 
ber of intelligent laymen. And now, in the retrospect, after 
the lapse of nearly three years, such continues to be their 
belief and testimony. Among so many witnesses, collected 
from all parts of the United States, and differing consider- 
ably in their training and prejudices, there is of course a 
variety of views in regard to different aspects of the revival ; 
but no one would dare assert that a work of grace was not 
experienced. Most pronounce it a powerful work, and some 
term it wonderful and unprecedented. The revival was the 
same in character with what had occurred before at particu- 
lar stations, and the same also with what has been expe- 
rienced at several places the last two years. It differed 
only in being more powerful and more general throughout 
the group. We shall be very much disappointed if at the 
judgment day it shall not appear that many souls were at 
that time truly converted." ^ 

» Dibble's History, p. 351. 
8* 



90 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

From the days of Kaahumanu the great majority 
of the people would gladly have secured an admis- 
sion to the church, if permitted so to do. The mere 
fact, therefore, that great numbers requested to be 
received into the visible church, in those times of 
excitement, proves nothing conclusively as to the 
number of hopeful converts. In the admission of 
members the practice of the missionaries varied con- 
siderably ; but most of them took a course between 
the two extremes. Mr. Dibble closes his account 
with the following declaration : — 

" It should be kept in mind that hasty and numerous ad- 
missions, and extravagant indications of feehng, took place 
at only a few stations. What great revival was there ever 
in this world which was not attended with imperfections that 
were afterwards regretted ? With every proper deduction, 
it must be allowed that a great work was wrought by the 
Holy Spirit." 



CHAPTER IV. 

THE ISLANDS REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED. 

Reasons for adducing Testimony. — That of the Missionaries, in 
1848. — The Witnesses. — Former Nature of the Government. — Con- 
trast of the former and present Character and Condition of the Peo- 
ple. — Schools and Education. — Progress in Civilization. — Testi- 
mony IN 1860 of Mr. Richard H. Dana. — What the Missionaries 
have done. — What they are. — Schools and Education. — How the 
Missionaries were regarded by foreign Visitors and Residents. — 
Struggle between Good and Evil. — Influence of Missionaries on the 
Government. — How the Nation has been preserved. — Safety of 
the Traveller. — Prevalent Influence of Religion. — Estimate of the 
Missionaries. 

Our historical sketch has come down to the year 
1848 — nearly a generation after the arrival of the 
missionaries, and fifteen years prior to my visit to 
the Islands. As I shall venture to speak confidently 
on the religious character of the Hawaiian Protes- 
tant churches, and as this is a matter of much moment, 
and one in regard to which there has been conflicting 
evidence, I shall devote a chapter to testimony as 
to the condition and character of the Hav/aiian people 
in 1848, after they had received the gospel, and also 
in 1860, twelve years later. 

TESTIMONY OF THE MISSIONARIES. 

In tne year 1848, the mission, then numbering 
twenty-nine clergymen, all of them liberally edu- 

(91) 



92 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

cated, and twelve intelligent laymen, bore a united 
testimony as to the contrast that existed between the 
state of the people at that time, as compared with 
their state at tlie commencement of the mission. The 
reader will not regard this well-considered delinea- 
tion as too mnch extended. 



" In the year 1820," they say, '' there was but one ruler. 
His word was law, and Hfe and death were at his disposal. 
The people had no voice in the government ; they had no 
rights that were respected ; they could hold no property that 
might not be seized. A chief or landholder might taboo a 
field of taro or other food at any time by placing a stick of 
sugar-cane in one corner, and no one would dare to take 
anything away without liberty. Every other kind of prop- 
erty was equally liable to seizure ; and if a person refused 
to execute any of the orders of a chief or head man, or 
neglected to perform any service required at his hands, his 
house might be burned with all its contents, and he and his 
family left entirely destitute. The people were ruled with a 
rod of iron. They were ignorant, degraded, and miserable. 

"It is true that idolatry had been abolished ; but the 
hearts of the people were full of idols, and their moral degra- 
dation was as great as when they were bowing down to wood 
and stone. There was gross and shameful wickedness in 
high places, in low places, in all places. There was no 
sacred enclosure where Virtue could be found in her unstained 
vestments. There was no written language. There were 
no books, or schools, or hymns of praise, or prayers offered 
to the Christian's God. Nor was there any prophet who 
could tell how long this night of ignorance and moral death 



REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED, 93 

might last. Parents prostituted their daughters, and hus- 
bands their wives, for the sake of gain. They Avent, some 
willingly, and others by constraint, as sheep to the slaughter, 
not knowing that it was for their life. Every foreign ship 
was fully freighted as she passed from island to island, and 
there was no want of supply when in port. There was no 
law against this traffic ; on the contrary, it was the uni- 
versal custom of the land. These are some of the traits of 
character, and some of the customs of the Hawaiian people, 
in 1820. 

" From that period we date the progress of Christian 
improvement. For the few first years of missionary effort, 
the effects of their labors were scarcely discernible ; but in 
the lapse of time the onward march of light and truth be- 
came more distinctly marked ; and now all who are com- 
petent judges are ready to exclaim. What hath God wrought ! 
The change is so great, so wonderful, so beyond expec- 
tation or example, that it would seem that none could avoid 
acknowledging the mighty power of God. 

'^ Could the Hawaiians of 1820 be placed side by side with 
the present inhabitants of the Islands, the contrast in their 
outward appearance would be very striking. The dress of 
the natives of that period was very simple, consisting of a 
malo for the male, and a pa'w for the female. The kilia Avas 
sometimes put on, but not generally ; and children of both 
sexes were entirely naked till they were nine or ten years 
old. In bathing in the sea, or sporting in the surf, no articles 
of clothing were ever worn ; and females were accustomed 
to leave their j3a'w at then- residences, and pass on through 
the village to the shore, and return in the same manner ; and 
if they were individuals of high rank, they would not unfre- 
quently call at the residence of the missionary to pay their 



94 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

respects, and send a servant to bring the jpa^u^ and put it on 
in the missionary's presence, and return comparatively clad. 
Such are a few of the outlines of the appearance of the people 
in regard to their dress." 

"But what is the appearance of the people now? You 
will not often see a female without one or two garments of 
foreign manufacture, and most of the people throughout the 
Islands are decently clothed. In truth many of them go far 
beyond their means in this respect. Most of the congrega- 
tions on the Sabbath exhibit an appearance quite civilized ; 
and one would discover no very wide difference between 
them and an American assembly. You will seldom see a 
man or a woman in their ancient costume. This universal 
custom of wearing clothing, so far as they can obtain it, 
should be regarded as some proof of advancement. The 
change from nakedness to the use of decent apparel is cer- 
tainly very important. 

" At the period above referred to, none of the relations of 
domestic and social life were regarded as sacred or binding. 
A man might have as many wives as he could take care of 
and feed ; and he could turn them all adrift, as best suited 
his convenience or pleasure. A woman might also have as 
many husbands as she chose ; but she could turn them off 
and take others at pleasure, or they might leave her, if they 
so desired. Polygamy was one of the features of that age. 
The king had five wives ; one of them the widow, and tAvo 
of them the daughters, of his deceased father. Each one had 
her particular day of service, when she folloAved her lord v/ith 
a spit-dish and a fly-brush. It is easy to see that in such a 
mode of life there could be no such thing as conjugal affec- 
tion or domestic concord ; and there was no such thing as 



REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED. 95 

parental authority. Real parental affection, moreover, was 
rarely seen ; and equally rare were filial affection and 
obedience. ISTo obligation was felt on the part of parents to 
take care of their children, nor on the part of children to 
obey their parents ; and children were often destroyed, before 
or after birth, to save the trouble of taking care of them. 

'^ But the Hawaiians of the present day occupy a different 
position. Indeed, there is scarcely a feature of the genera- 
tion of 1820 discernible in the one now upon the stage. Then 
there was no law to regulate society. Now all the natural, 
social, and domestic relations are respected, and the duties 
of each are in some measure regulated by good and whole- 
some statutes ; and a neglect to perform the duties attached 
to these various relations is punishable by fine, imprison- 
ment, or other disabilities. Parents and children, husbands 
and wives, masters and servants, are recognized in the laws 
of the nation ; and for any delinquency in the performance of 
their duties they are judicially answerable. No breach of 
trust or promise, no dereliction of duty, passes unnoticed." 

"Of common schools there are 336, with 16,153 pupils ; 
and there are also five schools of a higher order, containing 
234 scholars. The elements of a common-school education 
have become pretty generally diffused throughout the nation. 
Rarely can a child over ten years of age be found v^^ho cannot 
read more or less fluently, while thousands can answer, with a 
good degree of correctness, miscellaneous questions in the 
other branches. Sixteen years ago, schools for children 
were almost unknown,' and very few were then able to read. 
The change is great. We cannot contemplate it without 
admiring the agency by which it has been wrought ; and we 
feel determined, by help from the Lord, to press forward 



96 



THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 



this department of our labor, until the blessing of a good 
education shall be enjoyed by every child." 

" In regard to the piety of Hawaiian church-members, we 
have always told you that there were many of them for whom 
we have fears that they are not the children of God. Some, 
we fear, are hypocrites, while others are ignorant and self- 
deceived. Many of them do not give that unequivocal evi- 
dence that they have passed from death unto life which we 
greatly desire to see. Our field has tares as well as wheat ; 
and some of them, we fear, will grow together until the great 
harvest-day. 

" Indeed, the mass of our church-members are babes in 
Christ — babes in knowledge, in understanding, in wisdom, in 
experience, in stability, in strength, in everything. Many 
of them have grown up amid the thick darkness and abomi- 
nations of heathenism. Their minds have become darkened 
by reason of sin, and their consciences seared. Hence it 
cannot be expected that even when truly converted they will 
be able to withstand temptation, and develop the perfect sym- 
metry of the strong and full-grown man in Christ. But we 
have many living epistles known and read of all men — the 
soldiers of the cross, tried and faithful. These are our joy 
and crown of rejoicing. Every year increases their number, 
their experience, their strength, and our confidence in them. 

" Every year furnishes additional evidence that a great 
and glorious work has been wrought among this people. We 
believe that God has a church here, builded on the foundation 
of the apostles and prophets, and that the gates of hell shall 
never prevail against it. Thousands have been redeemed 
from the bondage of sin and death, and made trophies of the 
rich and sovereign grace of God. Never have your mis* 



REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED, 97 

sionaries had more cheering evidence of genuine piety in the 
churches than at the present time. 

<' On the first arrival of the missionaries, the people were 
a nation of * drunkards ; and every vice was practised, and 
every crime was committed, which grows out of such a state 
of things. In every village the most disgusting licentious- 
ness might be seen, the legitimate and never-failing accom- 
paniment of intemperance. These abominations were not 
confined to common people ; but the kings and the chiefs 
were the principal actors in the riotous scenes of those days. 
The eye saw and the ear heard many things which may not 
be uttered or written. The tongue would falter to speak 
them, and the paper itself would blush to receive the 
record. 

" Has any change been effected in the habits of the Island- 
ers in this respect? Is every village now, as formerly, filled 
with intoxicated and licentious revellers ? Not at all. There 
has been a great, nay, a mighty revolution. There has been 
a transition from brutal intoxication to Christian sobriety. 
It is a thing of rare occurrence to see a drunken native. 
The scale is turned. The foreign community are the con- 
sumers of intoxicating drinks. There is no nation on the 
globe that better deserves the appellation of ' temperate,' than 
the Hawaiian ; and they would be more consistently and 
entirely so, if they were left to manage the subject for them- 
selves, without foreign interference. But, alas ! the Hawai- 
ian government has not the liberty to make any article of 
commerce contraband. 

" The king, the government, and the nation itself, adhere 
to the principles of temperance ; and the whole mass might 
not unaptly be designated as one great temperance society. 
We regard them as quite a sober people ; and we venture to 



98 



THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 



say, that tliere is as much morality, and as much practical 
religion, as can be found in any community of equal magni- 
tude which may be selected in any nation under heaven/' 

^' Many more facts might be stated in proof of the prog- 
ress which the Islanders have made in general improvement. 
They practise many of the arts and usages of civilized life. 
They are carpenters, blacksmiths, shoemakers, masons ; and 
in most of the mechanical departments there are respectable 
workmen. There are those who possess flocks and herds, 
and hold land in fee simple ; there are some who are gaining 
property ; and equal protection is given to all, from the high- 
est to the lowest. Neither the king nor chiefs can take what 
is not their own, without being amenable to the laws. The 
people have availed themselves of the inducements held out 
to them to labor, with the assurance that all the avails of 
their industry will be secured to them ; and many are col- 
lecting around them the comforts and conveniences of a civ- 
ilized people. Their hooses are bettei*, and many of them are 
divided into separate apartments. Some of theij' residences 
are furnished with tables, chairs, and many other articles 
used in Christian lands. But why should we multiply exam- 
ples in proof of the advanced position which the nation now 
occupies? Every eye can see it; and the great and com- 
m^anding facts which go to complete the proof of its advance- 
ment are not of diflicult discovery. They are distinctly 
marked on the chart of its progress from downright heathen- 
ism to its present civilization." ' 

^ Missionary Herald, vol. xlv., p. 17. 



REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED. 99 



TESTIMONY OF MR. DANA. 

The testimony of Eichard H. Dana, Esq., a dis- 
tinguished lawyer, and member of the Episcopal 
Church, in Boston, though twelve years later, is a 
significant canfirmation of that given by the mission- 
aries. It is contained in a letter written from the 
Hawaiian Islands, during a visit in the year 1860, 
and first printed in the New York Tribune. It is 
explicit, and, coming from an intelligent and candid 
observer, of a different religious persuasion from the 
missionaries, deserves a permanent record. Mr. 
Dana writes as follows : — 

"It is no small thing to say of the Missionaries of the 
American Board, that in less than forty years they have 
taught this whole people to read and to write, to cipher and 
to sew. They have given them an alphabet, grammar, and 
dictionary ; preserved their language from extinction ; given 
it a literature, and translated into it the Bible and works of 
devotion, science and entertainment, etc., etc. They have 
established schools, reared up native teachers, and so pressed 
their work that now the proportion of inhabitants who can 
read and write is greater than in New England ; and whereas 
they found these islanders a nation of half-naked savages, 
hving in the surf and on the sand, eating raw fish, fighting 
among themselves, tyrannized over by feudal chiefs, and 
abandoned to sensuality, they now see them decently clothed, 
recognizing the law of marriage, knowing something of 
accounts, going to school and public worship with more 



ii. 



100 



THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 



regularity than the people do at home ; and the more elevated 
of them taking part in conducting the affairs of the consti- 
tutional monarchy under which they live, holding seats on 
the judicial bench and in the legislative chambers, and filling 
posts in the local magistracies. 

"It is often objected against missionaries, that a people 
must be civilized before it can be Christianized ; or at least 
that the two processes must go on together, and that the 
mere preacher, with his book under his arm, among a bar- 
barous people, is an unprofitable laborer. But the mission- 
aries to the Sandwich Islands went out in families, and 
planted themselves in households, carrying with them, and 
exhibiting to the natives, the customs, manners, comforts, 
discipline, and order of civilized society. Each house was 
a centre and source of civilizing influences ; and the natives 
generally yielded to the superiority of our civilization, and 
copied its ways ; for, unlike the Asiatics, they had no civili- 
zation of their own, and, unlike the North American Indians, 
they were capable of civilization. Each missionary was 
obliged to qualify himself, to some extent, as a physician and 
surgeon, before leaving home ; and each mission-house had 
its medicine-chest, and was the place of resort by the natives 
for medicines and medical advice and care. Each mission- 
ary was a school-teacher to the natives in their own lan- 
guage ; and the women of the missions, who were no less 
missionaries than their husbands, taught schools for women 
and children, instructing them not only in books, but in sew- 
ing, knitting, and ironing, in singing by note, and in the 
discipline of children. These mission families, too, Avere 
planted as garrisons would have been planted by a military 
conqueror in places where there were no inducements of 



REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED, 101 

trade to carry families ; so that no large region, however 
difficult Qf access, or undesirable as a residence, is without 
its head-quarters of religion and civilization. The women of 
the mission, too, can approach the native women and chil- 
dren in many ways not open to men, — as in their sickness, 
and by the peculiar sympathies of sex, — and thus exert the 
tenderest, which are often the most decisive, influences. 

" In the course of the two months I have spent upon these 
Islands, it has been my good fortune to be the guest of many 
of the mission families, and to become more or less ac- 
quainted with nearly all of them. And, besides fidelity in 
the discharge of their duties to the natives, I can truly say 
that in point of kindness and hospitality to strangers, of in- 
telligence and general information, of solicitude and pains- 
taking for the liberal education of their children, and of zeal 
for the acquirement of information of every sort, it would 
be difficult to find their superiors among the most favored 
families at home. I have seen in their houses collections of 
minerals, shells, plants, and flowers, which must be valuable 
to science ; and the missionaries have often preserved the 
best, sometimes the only, records of the volcanic eruptions, 
earthquakes, and other phenomena and meteorological obser- 
vations. Besides having given, as I have said, to the native 
language an alphabet, grammar, dictionary, and literature, 
they have done nearly all that has been done to preserve the 
national traditions, legends, and poetry. But for the mis- 
sionaries, it is my firm belief that the Hawaiian would never 
have been a written lano-uaore : there would have been few 
or no trustworthy early records, historical or scientific ; the 
traditions would have perished ; the native government 
would have been overborne by foreign influences, and the 
9 * 



102 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

interesting, intelligent, gentle native race would have sunk 
into insignificance, and perhaps into servitude to the domi- 
nant whites." 

'' The educational system of the Islands is the work of the 
missionaries and their supporters among the foreign resi- 
dents, and one formerly of the mission is now Minister of 
Education. In every district are free schools for natives. 
In these they are taught reading, writing, singing by note, 
arithmetic, grammar, and geography, by native teachers. 
At Lahainaluna is the Normal School for natives, where the 
best scholars from the district schools are re'ceived and car- 
ried to an advanced stage of education, and those who desire 
it are fitted for the duties of teachers. This was originally 
a mission school, but is now partly a government institution. 
Several of the missionaries, in small and remote stations, 
have schools for advanced studies, among which I visited 
several times that of Mr. Lyman, at Hilo, where there are 
nearly one hundred native lads ; and all the under teachers 
are natives. These lads had an orchestra of ten or twelve 
flutes, which made very creditable music. At Honolulu there 
is a royal school for natives, and another middle school for 
whites and half-castes ; for it has been found expedient gen- 
erally to separate the races in education. Both these schools 
are in excellent condition. But the special pride of the mis- 
sionary efforts for education is the High School or College 
of Punahou. This was established for the education of the 
children of the mission families, and has been enlarged to 
receive the children of other foreign residents, and is now 
an incorporated college with some seventy scholars. The 
course of studies goes as far as the end of the Sophomore 



REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED, 103 

year in our New England colleges, and is expected soon to 
go farther. The teachers are young men of the mission 
families, taught first at this school, with educations finished 
in the colleges of New England, where they have taken high 
rank. At Williams College there were at one time five 
pupils from this school, one of whom was the first scholar, 
and four of whom were among the first seven scholars of the 
year ; and another of the professors at Punahou was the first 
scholar of his year at New Haven. I attended several reci- 
tations at Punahou in Greek, Latin, and mathematics, and 
after having said that the teachers were leading scholars in 
our colleges, and the pupils mostly children of the mission 
families, I need hardly add that I advised the young men to 
remain there to the end of the course, as they could not pass 
the Fresliman and Sophomore years more profitably else- 
where, in my judgment. The examinations in Latin and 
Greek were particularly thorough in etymology and syntax. 
The Greek was read both by the quantity and by the printed 
accent, and the teachers were disposed to follow the conti- 
nental pronunciation of the voAvels in the classic languages, 
if that system should be adopted in the New England col- 
leges. It is upon that system that the native alphabet was 
constructed by the missionaries. This institution must de- 
termine, in a great measure, the character not only of the 
rising generation of w^hites, but, as education proceeds down- 
ward, and not upward, also that of the natives. It is the 
chief hope of the people, who have spent their utmost upon 
it, and are now making an appeal for aid in the United 
States — an appeal that ought not to be unsuccessful." 

" Among the traders, shipmasters, and travellers who have 



lOi 



THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 



visited these Islands, some have made disparaging statements 
respecting the missionaries ; and a good deal of imperfect 
information is carried home by persons who have visited only 
the half-Europeanized ports, where the worst view of the 
condition of the natives is presented. I visited among all 
classes* — the foreign merchants, traders, and shipmasters, 
foreign and native officials, and with the natives, from the 
king and several of the chiefs to the humblest poor, whom I 
saw without constraint in a tour I made alone over Hawaii, 
throwing myself upon their hospitality in their huts. I 
sought information from all, foreign and native, friendly and 
unfriendly ; and the conclusion to which I came is, that the 
best men, and those who are best acquainted with the history 
of things here, hold in high esteem the labors and conduct 
of the missionaries. The mere seekers of pleasure, power, 
or gain, do not like their influence ; and those persons who 
sympathized with that officer of the American navy who 
compelled the authorities to allow women to go off to his 
ship by opening his ports and threatening to bombard the 
town, naturally are hostile to the missions. I do not mean, 
of course, that there is always unanimity among the best 
people, or perhaps among the missionaries themselves, on 
all questions ; e. ^., as to the toleration of Catholics, and on 
some minor points of social and police regulation. But 
on the great question of their moral influence, the truth is 
that there has always been, and must ever be, in these Islands, 
a peculiar struggle betAveen the influences for good and the 
influences for evil. They are places of visit for the ships of 
all nations, and for the temporary residence of mostly unmar- 
ried traders ; and at the height of the whaling season the 
number of transient seamen in the port of Honolulu equals 



REGARDED AS CHRISTIANIZED. - 105 

half the population of the town. , The temptations arising 
from such a state of things, too much aided by the inherent 
weakness of the native character, are met by the ceaseless 
efforts of the best people, native and foreign, in the use of 
moral means and by legislative coercion. It is a close 
struggle, and, in the large seaports, often discouraging and 
of doubtful issue ; but it is a struggle of duty, and has never 
yet been relaxed. Doubtless the missionaries have largely 
influenced the legislation of the kingdom, and its police sys- 
tem ; it is fortunate that they have done so. Influence of 
some kind was the law of the native development. Had not 
the missionaries and their friends among the foreign mer- 
chants and professional men been in the ascendant, these 
Islands would have presented only the usual history of a 
handful of foreigners exacting everything from a people Avho 
denied their right to anything. As it is, in no place in the 
world that I have visited are the rules which control vice and 
regulate amusements so strict, yet so reasonable, and so 
fairly enforced. The government and the best citizens stand 
as a good genius between the natives and the besieging army. 
As to the interior, it is well known that a man may travel 
alone, with money, through the wildest spots, unarmed. 
Having just come from the mountains of California, I was 
prepared with the usual and necessary belt and its append- 
ages of that region, but was told that those defences were 
unheard of in Hawaii. I found no hut without its Bible and 
hymn-book in the native tongue, and the practice of family 
prayer and grace before meat, though it be over- no more 
than a calabash of poi and a few dried fish, and whether at 
home or on journeys, is as common as in New England a 
century ago. 



106 • THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

" It may be asked whether there is no offset, no deduction 
to be made from this high estimate of the American mission- 
aries. As to their fidelity and industry in the worst of times, 
and their success up to the point they have now reached, I 
think of jione. As to the prospects for their system in the 
future, and the direction the native mind may take in its 
further progress, there are some considerations worthy of 
attention." 

Then follow suggestions on the probable effect of 
certain modifications in the Protestant worship of the 
Island churches, should such modifications be made. 
Relating as they do to the future, they need not be 
quoted here. 



CHAPTER V. 

MEASURES CONSEQUENT UPON THE CONVERSION OF 

THE ISLANDS. 

True Idea of a Mission. — Its Application to the Hawaiian Islands. — 
New Measures adopted. — These partly successful. — Difficulties 
encountered. — The great Difficulty. — Light from an unexpected 
Quarter. — New Problem. — The Resort for its Solution. 

MissiONAEY Societies have been slow to act on the 
idea of working their missions professedly with a 
view to an early completion. A mission should 
obviously be planned and prosecuted with the expec- 
tation of completing it, through the grace of the 
almighty Saviour, within a time compatible with the 
measure of faith and patience in the churches sup- 
porting it. The great awakening at the Sandwich 
Islands, and the surprising changes consequent there- 
upon, had the effect to bring this idea home to the 
Prudential Committee. But this was still more effec- 
tually done by means of a subsequent unexpected 
development in the mission itself — a simultaneous 
outburst of parental solicitude in the missionaries, 
which, for a time, threatened seriously to diminish 
the working force of the mission. The climate of 
those Islands is favorable to an increase of popula- 
tion. The number of children now living in fifty- 

(107) 



108 



THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 



three mission families is two hundred and thirty-five, 
or more than four for each family ; and as many as 
fifty-eight grandchildren are recollected as belonging 
to those families. About the year 1847, when the 
great awakening had in a considerable degree sub- 
sided, and the thousands of hopeful converts had 
been gathered into the churches, there began to be 
a strong disposition in those families to go to the 
fatherland to make provision for the older children. 
The case, as it came before the Prudential Committee, 
w^as new in their experience, no such homeward ten- 
dency of missionary families having occurred else- 
where. The fact awakened solicitude among the 
missionaries themselves ; and at their general meet- 
ing in May, 1848, they passed a resolution, urging 
upon the Board to go as far as possible in removing 
obstacles to their permanent residence on the Islands. 
Before an intimation of this action of theirs was 
received, the Committee had taken a step in that 
direction, perhaps somewhat farther than the mission- 
aries, as a body, were then fully prepared for. They 
adopted the conclusion, that the Islands had been 
virtually Christianized ; that the nature of the work 
had therefore changed essentially ; and that what 
was needed, thenceforward, was pastors, rather than 
missionaries. It was also assumed (though this 
proved to be an error) , that in case the missionaries 
should be released from their connection with the 
Board, and become pastors, they would act wisely to 



MEASURES CONSEQUENT ON THEIR CONVERSION. 109 

look for at least a part of their support from the 
native churches. 

It was clearly seen, also, that there was a striking 
peculiarity in the location of the mission. Not only 
was there a genial clime, but the Islands were cen- 
trally situated as regards the great trading world, 
being at the junction of several of the future great 
highways of commerce, while the government of the 
Islands was wholly favorable to the mission. It would 
seem, therefore, that at least a portion of the children 
of the mission might reasonably be expected to make 
their permanent home on their native Islands. 

With this expectation (which events now seem 
likely to realize), the Prudential Committee, in July 
of 1848, entered upon a series of measures with the 
avowed purpose of putting it in the power of the 
missionaries to remain there, with their families. 
They encouraged them to take a conditional release 
from their connection with the Board, and become 
Hawaiian citizens. They provided for the transfer 
of the greater part of the property held by the Board, 
consisting of houses, lands, herds, etc., to the mis- 
sionaries, with the understanding that they would 
remain at the Islands. The lands were originally 
received from the rulers of the Islands ; and the 
government, which was favorable to this measure, to 
make the transfer more sure, gave the missionaries 
a right to their lands in fee-simple. It was under- 
stood, moreover, that the missionaries would have 

10 



110 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

the same liberty in the acquisition and investment 
of property, that popular sentiment gives to pastors 
in the United States. 

Some fear was expressed at the time, both at 
home and also at the Islands, that this great change 
in the circumstances of the mission would operate 
unfavorably upon the spiritual condition of the mis- 
sionaries. But I was assured, by those best competent 
to know, that the mission gained in spirituality after 
this change was made in its relations to property and 
to the Islands. The missionaries of course felt it to 
be their duty to husband the property thus given 
them, and some availed themselves, to a moderate 
extent, of the privilege conferred by the government 
of purchasing land at a low rate. In my tour through 
the Islands, the brethren everywhere made me ac- 
quainted with their temporal affairs, and I was glad 
to find so many of them in circumstances favorable to 
their comfort, and to the settlement of their children 
there. In point of fact, the great body of the mission- 
aries are still there on the ground, with their families ; 
and in sufficient numbers, I trust, to be the salt, and 
light, and safety of the nation. I believe they all 
now agree, that some such measures as those adopted 
in the year 1848 were needful, to the end that the 
Protestant Christian community on those Islands 
might hope to become independent, at some time, of 
foreign aid. 

The diiEculties experienced in working out these 



MEASURES CONSEQUENT ON THEIR CONVERSION. Ill 

changes were really very great. Not only was there 
the want of precedents to guide the executive of the 
Board, but the early experience and training of the 
missionaries themselves at the Islands had not been 
favorable to a feeling of self-reliance and independ- 
ence in pecuniary matters. The missionaries had at 
first received their support on the principle of common 
stocJc, each one drawing from a depository w^hat 
articles he deemed needful. This at length was so 
fer modified, that a limit was put to the value of what 
each might draw in a given time ; but the goods were 
to be furnished at cost. Meanwhile a market had 
grown up at Honolulu, and a change to salaries paid 
in money was thus rendered possible, leaving the 
missionary to make his purchases where he pleased. 
Simple as the whole case may seem, the actual working 
of it out, in all its details, required the correspondence 
of near a dozen years. The eflTort of some of the 
brethren to live on salaries derived wholly from native 
churches diminished the feeling of dependence on 
the churches at home. But the looking to native 
churches for any part of the support had also the 
effect to retard the institution of a native ministry. 

In respect to the matter last named, so vital to the 
great end in view, there was considerable diversity 
in the practice of the missionaries, and still more in 
their opinions. The Islands were divided into about 
a score of missionary districts. Excepting Honolulu, 
each of these districts was under the care of one 



112 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

missionaiy. The metropolitan district had two mis- 
sionaries and two churches ; but the other districts 
had each only one church. On Maui and Oahu 
several small communities or churches were set off 
for native pastors ; but those churches and pastors 
were regarded as under the ecclesiastical direction of 
the missionaries in their respective districts. The 
desirableness, even the ultimate necessity, of these 
purely native formations, was conceded by all ; but it 
is not known that, up to the year 1863, any one mis- 
sionary regarded the time as fully come when native 
churches and pastors should be set free from direct 
missionary intervention and control. The Island of 
Maui approached, perhaps, nearest to this result ; but 
even there the native pastor held a subordinate relation 
to the missionary. The native pastorate has been, in- 
deed, for many years, the great missionary problem 
of. the Islands. The tendency in the minds of the 
brethren was doubtless in the right direction ; and it 
should not surprise us if a portion of the older mis- 
sionaries, after their long experience of duplicity and 
instability in the native character, v/ere slow to invest 
natives wdth the responsibilities of the sacred office. 

Happily, in the year 1853, God in his providence 
led to the sending of several Hawaiian preachers as 
missionaries, alone, to the Marquesas Islands — to 
have only an annual visit from a missionary of 
another race. Whatever may be the final result of 
the mission on those Islands, its reflex influence on 



MEASURES CONSEQUENT ON THEIR CONVERSION. 113 

the Hawaiian Islands has been eminently good. It 
has shown that the native ministry need much less 
of constant personal oversight than had been sup- 
posed. If the promised grace of Christ has upheld 
them among the cannibal Marquesans, — as it has 
marvellously, — why might not the same gracious 
and adequate support be expected on their native 
Isles? However, the correspondence on the subject 
of constituting a native pastorate on the Hawaiian 
Islands came to no satisfactory result. The testi- 
mony was conflicting, and some of it was very 
adverse, as though the natives w^ere thoroughly 
demoralized by licentious ideas and habits, and were 
everywhere and always unreliable. 

This subject will come up again in a more hopeful 
aspect, as we proceed. But it should be stated here, 
that while the Prudential Committee were by no 
means convinced that proper materials for pastors 
could not be found among so many thousands, who 
had been called by the Holy Spirit into the churches, 
they were greatly perplexed by seeing so little pros- 
pect of eflective measures at the Islands for induct- 
ing native preachers into the pastoral office. At the 
same time it was known that all except four of the 
missionaries were past the age of fifty, and a portion 
of them considerably beyond that age ; while there 
really was not a call for new missionaries, since 
additional missionaries would only occupy more of 
the ground, and leave still less for native pastors. 

10* 



114 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

This state of things, resulting partly from the 
progress of events since 1848, brought up a new 
problem for solution, very diflerent from the one 
then resolved ; namely, ivhat ought to be done to sup- 
ply the place of ilie missionaries^ as they are succes- 
sively called to tlieir rest^ and^ at the same time^ to 
enable the Board to withdraw gradually from the 
Islands? 

It was the apparent impossibility of solving this 
problem by means of correspondence alone, at least 
vv^ithin a safe period, that induced the Prudential 
Committee, with the hope of doing it by means of 
a few months of unreserved fraternal conference with 
the brethren at the Islands, to send out their Foreign 
Secretary, in the year 1863, for such a conference. 



CHAPTER VI. 

VOYAGE TO THE ISLANDS, AND A WEEK AT THE 

METROPOLIS. 

Question of Duty. — Companions of the Voyage. — Railroad across 
the Isthmus. — A magnificent Coast. — From San Francisco to the 
Islands. — Honolulu. — Introduction to the Queen. — The Officers 
of Government. — Governor Kekuanaoa. — Favorable Impression 
of social Life in the Capital. — Introduction to the Native Chris- 
tian Community. 

The reason for my visiting the Islands was stated 
at the close of the last chapter. The resolution of 
the Prudential Committee, making it my duty to go, 
was passed December 16, 1862. I then wanted 
scarcely four years of threescore and ten; and I 
knew well the laborious nature of the service pro- 
posed, having thrice visited the missions of the 
Board m Western Asia, and once those in India, 
More than a dozen ocean transits, and nearly as 
many of inland seas, had not reconciled me to sea- 
life, and I had no passion for foreign travel. The 
first thought of so long a tour, though in a new and 
interesting direction, was not pleasant. Bat while I 
had fonnd such visits laborious, my intercourse with 
missionaries and their families on the ground had 
always been a source of high enjoyment. Nowhere 

(115) 



116 THE U AW All AN ISLANDS. 

had I had a sweeter experience of Christian fellow- 
ship. And the anticipated renewal of such an expe- 
rience on the Hawaiian Islands, along with a convic- 
tion, which sprang up, that I was called of God to 
this service, soon led to a cheerful preparation for 
departure, and in a few days I was ready to go. 
My wife consented to accompany me, — going of 
course at private expense ; and we took our young- 
est daughter with us, having regard in so doing to 
the benefit of her health. 

We left Boston on the 9th of January, 1863, and 
on the 12th of the same month embarked in the 
steamer Ocean Queen, at New York, going by way 
of Aspinwall and the Isthmus, and arrived at San 
Francisco February 7. The railroad passage across 
the Isthmus occupied three hours. The road lies 
between the 9th and 10th degrees of north latitude, 
and is about forty-eight miles long, terminating at 
Aspinwall on the east and Panama on the west, 
with a maximum grade of sixty feet. The summit 
grade is two hundred and sixty-three feet above the 
mean tide of the Atlantic Ocean. The road Avas 
completed in January, 1855. Considering the cli- 
mate, the morasses that w^ere to be explored and 
filled, the distance of the field from those undertak- 
ing the work, the mortality among the laborers, the 
number of bridges, etc., the work must be regarded 
as a wonderful result of human genius and enter- 
prise. The first native wood employed for the ties 



VOYAGE TO THE ISLANDS. 117 

on the road soon perished, and was replaced with 
ties of lignum vitse brought from Carthagena. The 
telegraphic posts suffered in the same manner as 
the original ties of the road, and it was necessary to 
manufacture posts which the w^orms would not attack ; 
and they are now a composition of pounded stone or 
gravel and cement, cast in a mould, and apparently 
durable as rock. The number of water-ways on the 
route is said to be one hundred and seventy, the 
greater part of them, however, requiring only short 
culverts and bridges; but the iron bridge across the 
Chagres, at Barbacoas, is six hundred and twenty 
feet long, with six spans of a hundred feet each. 
The cost of the road up to 1859 was eight millions 
of dollars. Its gross earnings in its first seven 
years, during only four of which was the road in use 
throughout its entire extent, were $8,146,605, and 
its clear gains $5,971,728.^ The profits must be 
mucli grea%r now, but I have not the means of 
stating what they are. I know we paid twenty-five 
dollars each for railroad passage, and ten cents for 
every pound of baggage we had over fifty pounds, 
and it was very carefully weighed. 

The steamer Constitution, one of the largest and 
finest American vessels, awaited us on the other side, 
and we went pleasantly, in thirteen or fourteen 
days, over the three thousand miles from Panama to 
San Francisco, almost always in sight of the mighty 

^ Otis's Hist, of Panama Railroad, pp. 36, 41, 46. 



118 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

range of mountains forming the eastern barrier of the 
Pacific Ocean. On the Pacific side there was a marked 
superiority in the arrangements on board for the 
health and comfort of the passengers. Being anx- 
ious to proceed, since the general meeting of the mis- 
sionaries in June would restrict the time for our island 
surveys, I induced Captain Cresey, of the Boston 
clipper ship Archer, bound to China, to land us at 
Honoluhi, where we arrived on the 27th of February, 
a little more than six weeks from the time of our 
embarkation at New York. 

The week following was spent in active, fatiguing, 
but interesting social intercourse. The population 
of Honolulu and its suburbs has risen to ten or twelve 
thousand, and its garden-like, city-like appearance 
surprised me. Missionaries are living who well re- 
member when there was only one wooden house in 
the place, the rest being grass or thatched huts, and 
when there were only footpaths instead of streets, 
and not a tree or shrub in the town, not to speak of 
its naj^ed, barbarous inhabitants. Now there is the 
reverse of all this. The gardens are the result of 
water brought down the Nuuanu Valley. This valley, 
running up between cloud-capped mountains, is itself 
a prominent and interesting feature in the landscape. 
The most conspicuous edifice in Honolulu — a land- 
mark for seamen — is the large Stone Church, with 
massive walls of coral blocks, and a tower and town- 
clock. It is here the first native congregation and 



in 
o 

O 

w 

o 
W 

> 




A WEEK AT THE METROPOLIS, 



121 



church worship God. The edifice proving too large, 
a part has been shut off by a partition ; but it will 
now seat twenty-five hundred in the simple Hawaiian 
dress. 

Our first week in the metropolis brought us into 
agreeable contact w^ith much good foreign society, 
and some native. The king was absent, having left 
for his country-seat at Kailua, with the English 
bishop, just before our arrival. We were glad to 
wait on the amiable and accomplished queen, at her 
invitation, and were gratified with the interview. 
Those Avho have traced the progress of these Islands 
in social life will be pleased to see how an event of 
this kind was noted in The Polynesian, under, the 
head of "Court If ews." 

" Dr. Anderson, Mrs. Anderson, and Miss Anderson were 
very graciously received by Her Majesty the Queen, in her 
private apartments in the Palace, yesterday, at 11 o'clock 
forenoon. To mark how much she welcomed these philan- 
thropic visitors to this kingdom, it pleased Her Majesty to 
send her carriage to convey them to and from the Palace. 
The reception being a friendly one, without etiquette, only 
her Royal Highness Princess Victoria, the Chancellor of the 
Kingdom and his lady, and the Minister of Foreign Affairs, 
were present." 

Mr. Wyllie, long Minister of Foreign Affairs, called 

immediately on our arrival, and invited us to dine 

with him, in company with other guests. In early 

life, while in South America, he had known Mr. Hill, 

11 



122 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

the brother of my wife, and for many years Treasurer 
of the American Board, who was then American Con- 
sul at Santiago and Valparaiso. Chief eTustice Allen 
(the worthy Chancellor of the Kingdom), with his 
accomplished lady, soon after did the same. Noth- 
ing could exceed the cordiality and friendliness of 
our intercourse with the officers of government, down 
to the close of our visit. The Secretary expressed 
regret at his table that His Majesty was then ab- 
sent; for he felt assured, under the circumstances, 
that it would have afforded him pleasure to have met 
us. In responding, I expressed the hope of meet- 
ing the king after making the tour of Hawaii, and 
stated that the Board appreciated the aid which the 
government had rendered to the missionary enter- 
prise; and, furthermore, that what the Board now 
expected from the government was, that it would 
act impartially towards the different denominations 
of Christians. 

Among the native gentlemen of rank who obliged 
us with personal attentions, I am happy to name 
Kekuanaoa, the father of the king and governor of 
Oahu. He and Kanaina, whose acquaintance we 
made at a later period, are now almost the only sur- 
vivors of the old chiefs. The name of the former 
appears very early in the history of the mission. He 
is a member of the first church at Honolulu, and 
takes an interest in its prosperity. Tall, erect, well 
developed, he is one of nature's noblemen. In his call 



A WEEK AT THE METROPOLIS. 123 

upon.us he was accompanied by Kanoa, governor of 
Kauai, who is also a church-member. I afterwards 
had much acquaintance with the latter on his own 
island. I might mention several Hawaiian ladies of 
rank who contributed materially to our pleasure at 
the capital, but am restrained by the apprehension of 
trespassing upon private life. It would illustrate the 
progress of society at Honolulu, were I to go minutely 
into the history of our sojourn in that city ; but it 
would be taking liberties that perhaps are not allow- 
able to travellers. Our reception by the large native 
congregations worshipping in the first and second 
churches, on the two Sabbaths following our arrival, 
at each of which I made a short address, was but an 
earnest of what we afterwards experienced from the 
masses of the people throughout the Islands. 



II. 

TOUR OF THE ISLANDS. 



11* 



TOUE OF THE ISLANDS 



CHAPTER VII. 

HAWAII. 

The Propeller Kilauea. — Approach to Hawaii. — The King and Queen. 
— First Landing. — The Northern Coast. — Magnificent Scenery of 
Hilo. — Welcome Reception. — The Memorable Past. — A Chris- 
tian Congregation. — Visit to the great Volcano. — A Baptism. — 
Religion in Rural Districts. — The Hilo Station. — Boarding 
Schools. — District of Kau. — Missionary Station at Waiohinu. — 
Interesting Services at the Church. — Historical Review. — The 
Children instead of the Fathers . 

A PROPELLER sails every ten days from Honolulu, 
touches at Lahaina and other places on Maui, and 
makes the circuit of Hawaii. But for this, and a 
smaller steamer every few days to the Island of Kd,uai, 
our observations would have been comparatively lim- 
ited in the three months devoted to travel. The Ki- 
lauea (our propeller was named after the great vol- 
cano) sailed March 9th for Hilo. An arrangement 
was made by Mr. Castle by which we were at liberty, 
without increase of expense, to leave or rejoin the 
steamer at any point. And we have much reason 

(127) 



128 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

to speak well both of the vessel and its obliging 
officers. 

Our approach to Hawaii was on "Wednes- 
day morning, March llth, off Kawaihae, 
when we had a grand profile view of the 
island. Mauna Kea, the more northerly 
of the two great volcanic mountains, rose 
before us 13,950 feet, and Mauna Loa, 
farther south, to the height of 13,760. 
This last-named mountain, however, was 
pronounced " unfinished " by a missionary 
brother, because it still continues to send 
forth vast streams of lava. It was par- 
tially concealed by Mauna Hualalai, not far 
from 10,000 feet high. Those lofty masses 
break the trade winds, and make a smooth 
and tranquil sea along the western shore ; 
and this, probably, is the reason why that 
portion of the island, in former times, was 
so much resorted to by chiefs and people. 
I was at first somewhat disappointed in 
these mountains, in consequence of their 
extremely gradual ascent. This is illus- 
trated by the annexed cut, derived from 
Professor Dana's Geology of the Hawaiian 
Islands. The two tallest mountains seem 
less elevated than they really are, because 
of their dome-like appearance, and the 
very gradual inclination from their base to 



TOUR OF HAWAII, 129 

their summit. That of Mauna Loa is estimated to 
be only 6^ 30'. With so great a horizontal thickness 
in the mountain to its very summit, we see how the 
crater, which opens at the top, is able to sustain the 
amazing pressure of a column of molten lava of more 
than thirteen thousand feet.^ 

The queen was a passenger, with her suite, going 
to the king at Kailua ; and, just before reaching that 
place, he came on board from his barge. The meeting 
between them was affecting, the queen not having 
visited their country-seat since the death of the young 
prince, their only child. In 1850, while the king 
was quite a young man, he visited Boston with Dr. 
Judd, in company with his brother (the present 
king), and both of them were at my house. He 
recognized the acquaintance formed at that time, and 
expressed the hope of seeing us on our return to 
Honolulu. I observed the queen call his attention to 
a beautifully bound copy of the "Memorial Volume," 
which I had sent to the palace, and which she had 
brought with her. The good old governor of Oahu, 
father of the king, was also on board, and I could 
not but admire his physical development. I was 
sorry to see such an appearance of ill health in the 
king. In the morning of his life, thirteen years 
before, I thought I had never beheld a more perfect 
specimen of the human form. In the last month of 

* Geology of United States Exploring Expedition, p. 159. 



130 TtlE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

my sojourn on the Islands I was present, by invita- 
tion, at his public reception of Mr. McBride, our 
new American Minister Kesident, and was pleased 
to observe a degree of royal dignity and propriety in 
his majesty which the crowned heads of Europe could 
hardly excel. His death occurred on the 30th of 
November following, before he had reached the age 
of thirty. 

After landing the royal family we proceeded to 
Kealakekua Bay, and took in wood from the very 
spot where Captain Cook was killed. Mr. Paris has 
his residence two miles above, with a grand sea pros- 
pect, and one of the best of climates. Oranges 
flourish in that region, and excellent coffee, and a 
variety of delicious fruits and flowers. Having been 
apprised of our coming, Mr. Paris was down with 
horses, and we accompanied him up the steep road 
along the face of the precipice. We could stay only 
to dine. Eetracing our way along the coast, we next 
morning rounded Kohala point, and met the north- 
east trades, and an uncomfortable sea, which lasted 
until we reached Hilo. Kohala was a beautiful region 
as beheld from the ship, and the more so to us because 
we could see, amid its verdure, the dwelling of our 
brother Bond, and the Christian church erected by 
his peoijle. Then came a singular succession of 
mountain ranges and ravines, with lofty cascades 
falling into the sea. Next the lovely vale of Waipio 
revealed its white church, — one of perhaps a dozen 



TOUR OF HAWAII. 131 

erected under the superintendence of Mr. Lyons, — 
with a waterfall behind, descending from the top of 
a mountain. Two or three more such buildings came 
into view along the high lands as we proceeded. In 
a clear day the entrance into the harbor of Hilo 
reveals one of the magnificent scenes of the world, 
having Mauna Loa in front, sometimes with banks of 
snow along its crest, and Mauna Kea on the right, 
towards the west, looking down upon one of the 
greenest landscapes that ever rose from the sea-shore ; 
for it is long since volcanic eruptions have swept 
over that surface, and being the windward side of 
the island, it is watered abundantly. The harbor of 
Hilo is formed by a coral reef, at the entrance of the 
bay, extending a couple of miles from an island on 
the south-eastern side, which is connected with the 
shore by a number of rocks. There is good anchor- 
age within, and the reef destroys the dangerous 
force of the waves, though it does not prevent a 
heavy surf rolling upon the beach at the bottom of 
the bay. The entrance to the harbor is along the 
bold western shore, where the water is deep, and 
the passage free from rocks. 

We reached Hilo late in the evening, and were 
borne in the dark through the high surf on the shoul- 
ders of friendly natives. Though more or less wet, 
Ave forgot all in the welcome of our reception by the 
family of Mr. Coan, where we made our home, and 
by all our brethren and sisters in that favored place. 



132 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

Mr. Coan, not having received my letter in time, 
was then absent on one of his missionary tours ; but 
word was sent to him, which brought him home on 
Saturday. It was with peculiar feelings of interest 
that 1 visited Hilo. In the wonderful outpouring of 
the Spirit during the three years following 1838, 
more than eight thousand were added to the church 
from the districts of Hilo and Puna, then containing 
a population of about fourteen thousand. Mr. Coan 
deemed it proper to admit five thousand in one 
year, and as many as seventeen hundred in one day, 
— after personal inquiry, as he informed me, into the 
case of each individual, extending through some time 
previous. The extraordinary method by w^hich he 
was able to baptize so large a number of persons at 
one time, even by the simple process of sprinkling, 
will be remembered by manj^ He assures me that 
the number then admitted have held on their Chris- 
tian course as well as the rest. The old grass-covered 
meetino;-house, laro-e enouoii to hold the averaofe con- 
gregation of four thousand, when people came in 
from all the surrounding region, has given place to 
a beautiful framed edifice, painted white, having a 
tower and Avell-toned bell, and capable of seating 
perhaps seven hundred persons. I learned that there 
are now twenty-three meeting-houses in the districts 
of Hilo and Puna, mauy of them framed buildings, 
and some of stone. The church includes all the Prot- 
estant professors of religion in these two districts, 



TOUR OF HAWAII. 133 

which, after the lapse of twenty-five years, number 
four thousand and five hundred. The decrease has 
been only in proportion to that of the population. The 
male and female church-members are nearly equal in 
number. 

On the Sabbath following our arrival, the church 
bell sent forth the hallowed sounds to which I have 
been accustomed in my native land, and a suitably 
dressed congregation assembled, of whom, thirty 
years before, very few would have had any decent 
clothing, or any feeling on the subject. And that 
congregation listened, in the forenoon of that day, 
and also of the next Sabbath, with marked attention, 
to a statement, interpreted by Mr. Coan, of what I 
had seen during my visits to our missions in the 
Eastern World, accompanied by such practical 
suggestions as occurred to me. On the second Sab- 
bath, fifty or sixty of the "leading men," — lunas 
perhaps they would be called — remained after the 
service, and repeated among themselves (as the pas- 
tor informed me) nearly all my facts ; showing that 
they had in a good measure remembered and appre- 
ciated them. There vv^as something significant, more- 
over, in the warm greeting and shaking of hands, 
which followed our meeting, not only with myself, but 
with my wife and daughter. And then their aloha — 
their expressive word of greeting ! There could be 
no mistaking the facts, nor their significance. 

Hilo, notwithstanding the beauty of its scenery, 

12 



134 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

used to be regarded with disfavor, as a place of resi- 
dence, on account of the excessive rains. During 
our visit they sometimes poured down in torrents* 
But the intervals were bright and cheering, and there 
is said to be a season of the year when the rains are 
intermitted, of which season the residents speak in 
terms of warm admiration. Such is the productive- 
ness of the soil in consequence of this abundant mois- 
ture, that foreigners are appropriating large tracts in 
Hilo to the culture of the sugar-cane. 

We started for Kilauea, the great volcano, on 
Tuesday, March 17th, under the guidance of Mr. 
Coan, within whose missionary district the volcano is 
situated. Our company, which was *all on hoi»se- 
back, consisted of three ladies and four gentlemen. 
We were two days on the way, both in going and 
returning, and it rained nearly all that time. The 
first four miles was over a bad road, in an open 
country, with more or less of the pandanus and hukui 
trees ; then through a forest of ohias^ with their 
trunks nearly concealed by the climbing lihiii. Then 
came gigantic ferns, and an extensive tract covered 
with the ti trees, their bright green leaves overtop- 
ping the ferns. These abound in saccharine matter, 
and our horses were eager to pluck them by the way. 
Elsewhere I found natives eating the root of the ti 
plant, as a part of their daily food. They bake it 
under ground, as they do the taro, when it is 
softened, and abounds in sweet, nourishing juice. 



TOUR OF HAWAII, 135 

Nothing but a faithful execution of the temperance 
law prevents the abundant manufacture of an intoxi- 
cating drink from this plant. 

We were thankful for a pleasant day at the volcano, 
as well as for a comfortable grass house during the 
two nights we were there. The crater is four thou- 
sand feet above the level of the sea, yet the ascent 
was scarcely perceptible. The party of Commodore 
Wilkes, when here some years since, visited another 
active crater at the top of this mountain, at a 
still higher elevation of ten thousand feet. Of course 
the two craters could have no connection ; or, if they 
have one, it must be at a vast depth. The crater at 
Kilauea has a diameter of three miles, and the only 
practicable descent appeared to be in front of the 
house. It is fatiguing, but not dangerous — a walk 
of half a mile. You then stand on the great black 
ledge, or floor of the crater, and have a walk of two 
miles to the burning lake. The surface is broken, 
irregular, and indescribable. We passed a miniature 
range of mountains, enough to show how the mighty 
ranges along the eastern shore of this ocean may 
have resulted from similar agencies. Jets of scald- 
ing steam were seen all over the field, and so they 
were on the upper surface around the house. The 
burning lake was at that time about fifty feet below 
the black ledge, but is said to rise and fall. A few 
days later we heard that the molten mass was near 
the brim. A mighty power operates beneath ; for 



136 



THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 



every now and then the lava swelled into an mimense 
dome, while elsewhere it tossed itself up in jets of 
sixty or eighty feet. The heat and gases allow of 
approach only on the windward side. The scene was 
most impressive. We saw one of God's wonderful 
works. The Hawaiians, in their heathen state, rec- 
ognized a godlike power here, to which they gave the 
name of Pele, and when they came it was with offer- 
ings and prayers. In a book belonging to the house 
where w^e lodged, we recorded our impressions — 
'' Great and marvellous are thy works. Lord 
God Almighty ! " 

Kanoa met us here — a native foreign missionary, 
then on a visit home from Micronesia. He was mak- 
ing the tour of his native isle, with his wife and child, 
giving the people an account of his mission. He is 
an interesting man, and preceded me just one week 
in my circuit of the island. I was glad afterwards 
to know that he had nearly as large audiences as my 
own. He himself travelled on foot. At the joint 
request of Mr. Coan and the parents, I baptized Ka- 
noa's infant daughter at the volcano, by the name of 
Harieta Kaui . 

This visit afforded me an opportunity for seeing 
something of religious life as it exists in rural dis- 
tricts and grass houses. The first night we stopped 
in a wild region. Tliere being but one room in the 
native house, the family cheerfully vacated it for us, 
going to a hut near by, after spreading their best 



TOUR OF HAWAII, 



137 



mats on the floor for our convenience. At the proper 
time they came in to prayers, as did the men who 




Natiye Grass House. 



carried our luggage. The master of the house then 
produced his Hawaiian Bible, in the royal octavo 
form, and, at the request of Mr. Coan, made one of 
the prayers. At the volcano house our natives 
always joined us at family prayers, and more than 
one of them led in the devotions. There is only a 
small native population on this route, the people pre- 
ferrino: to live alons^ the sea-shore. 

The station at Hilo was commenced by Messrs. 
Euggles and Goodrich, in 1824 ; and the subsequent 
laborers, previous to the arrival of Mr. Coan, were 
Messrs. Dibble, Lyman, Wilcox, McDonald, and 
Wetmore. Mr. Coan commenced his residence in 

12* 



138 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

1836, and only he, Mr. Lyman, and Dr. Wetmore 
have made Hilo their place of permanent abode. 

The Boarding School for boys, under the care of 
Mr. Lyman, has been in operation twenty-seven 
years, having been commenced in 1836. Its average 
number of pupils is fifty-four, and the whole number 
from the beginning is six hundred. It has furnished 
a goodly number of schoolmasters for the island, and 
its graduates are found scattered over the group. It 
was founded, and has been mainly supported, by the 
American Board; which also contributed $2000, 
some years since, towards erecting the present excel- 
lent building, in place of one destroyed by fire. The 
government advanced $4000, and foreign and native 
friends on the island $2500. The institution has a 
charter, and the missionaries on the Island of Hawaii 
are the trustees. Mr. Lyman derives his support 
from the Board, and his associate, Mr. Alexander, 
from a government grant. ^ 

In the year 1839 Mrs. Coan opened a boarding 
school with twenty girls, which was in great measure 

^ •' Through the kindness of Mr. Lyman I was present at an exam- 
ination of the scholars. Sacred geography and arithmetic were the 
two branches most dwelt upon. The exercises in mental arithmetic 
w^ould have done credit to our own country, for they were quite as 
proficient in them as could possibly have been expected. I was much 
pleased with the arrangements of the dormitory, eating-rooms, hos- 
pital, and with the appearance of the * farm,' or the few acres they had 
under cultivation." — U, S. Exploring Expedition, vol. iv. p. 211. 



TOUR OF HAWAII. 139 

self-supporting.^ It was continued nearly ten years, 
with much success, until increased family cares obliged 
its founder to discontinue it. 

The district of Kau lies on the south-east side of 
Hawaii, and Waiohinu, the station, is forty miles 
from the volcano, on the opposite side from Hilo. 
On Tuesday, 24th of March, we took steamer, and I 
landed at the port a few miles from Waiohinu, with 
my daughter; while my wife, not being equal to the 
severe land journey from thence to Kona, went on to 
Kaawaloa by water. 

My third Sabbath on Hawaii was spent in Kau. 
Rev. O. H. Gulick, son of a missionary, resides at 
this place. Here I was more interested than I 
expected to be. The population of the district 
scarcely exceeds four thousand, and the Eoman Cath- 
olics have obtained more hold than we could wish, 
owing to past adverse circumstances. The stone 
church holds six or seven hundred people, and was 
full on the Sabbath. Scarcely less than two hundred 
horses stood fastened to lava stones in the adjoining 
fields. Near the close of one of the meetings an 
aged deacon addressed me thus : " Sir, had you come 
to these Islands when you began to correspond with 
the missionaries, you would have found us naked ; 
but now we are clothed from head to foot." It was 

1 Missionary Herald, 1840, p. 251. 



140 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

even so ; and I began to think, in view of what I 
had ah-eady seen, that the burden of proof rests with 
those who presume to deny to these people the Chris- 
tian name. 

The stated ministrations of the gospel were com- 
menced here by Mr. Paris in 1842, and the subse- 
quent laborers were Mr. Kinney and Mr. Shipman, 
who are both now deceased. When I expressed my 
admiration of the roads, I was told they were mainly 
owing to the enterprise of these departed brethren. 
A valuable two-story house, built by Mr. Paris and 
owned by the Board, stands on the hill-side, with a 
small stream of water running down from above, and 
an extended view of land and sea. Waiohinu seemed 
to me an eligible place for a boarding-school for the 
education of female teachers and the wives of native- 
ministers. Though retired, it is accessible by steam. 

Mr. Kinney died in California, nine years ago, 
whither he had gone for health. Mr. Shipman took 
his place, and finished his career at the close of 1861. 
Mr. Gulick succeeded him in the fall of 1862. In- 
temperance, an easily besetting sin of the people, 
made sad inroads upon the church while it was with- 
out pastoral care ; though the people kept up their 
public worship, and their usual collections for the 
institutions of the gospel. Mr. Shipman possessed 
a rare executive talent, and was regarded by foreign 
residents as a model missionary. I was told it was 
his own impression, as he drew near the close of life. 



TOUR OF HAWAII. 141 

that he had given an undue proportion of time and^ 
strength to merely civilizing influences, and the 
material prosperity of his people; This may account 
in part for their spiritual weakness when the sup- 
porting hand of their pastor had been withdrawn. 
How slow we are to learn that civilization is a blessing 
to a barbarous people only as it is permeated by the 
spirit and power of the gospel ! Under the new pas- 
tor the church resumed its discipline, and the dis- 
orders ceased. 

A younger brother of Mr. Gulick was at this time 
at Waiohinu, and the two being missionary sons, 
their observations were from a somewhat different 
point of view from those of the fathers. The pas- 
tor's wife is a daughter of Mr. Clark, of Honolulu ; 
and the wife and family of Dr. L. H. Gulick, of the 
Micronesia Mission, who was then in the United 
States, were also there. Mr. Lyman, another mis- 
sionary son, came twenty miles from his ranch 
towards the volcano. Thus I found myself in a 
choice company of the second generation. Sabbath 
evening I baptized three children — a child of Dr. 
Gulick, an adopted (native) child of the pastor, and 
the son of a native preacher. Cherished be the 
memory of Kau, — its roads, and scenes, and Chris- 
tian people ! 



CHAPTER VIII. 

HAWAII. 

Patiguing Bide. — Vast Lava Deposits. — Family Scene. — Enter 
Kona. — Pleasant Sojourn. — Kealakekua Bay. — Home of Kapio- 
lani and Naihe. — Their Christian Labors. — Results. — Their 
Farewell to Mr. Stewart. — Their Death. — The Station. — City 
of Refuge. — Last Battle for the Idols. — Fiery Cataract. — Home 
of Obookiah. — Christian Congregation. — Monthly Concert Con- 
tribution. — Scenes on the Way to Kailua. — Lands owned by 
Foreigners. — The first Station. — Interesting Anniversary and 
Sabbath. — The People coming to Church. — Female Equestrians. 
— Meeting the Lunas. — Church Edifice and Congregation. — 
Horses tied in the Fields. — Interesting Celebration of the Lord's 
Supper. 

A HORSEBACK ride of sixty miles from Waiohinu to 
South Kona, in a day and a half, is no pleasure ex- 
cursion. At least I found it not so, though the young 
lady with me professed to enjoy it. Mr. O. H. 
Gulick was our companion and guide. Nearly a 
dozen miles were across those rough clinker fields 
called a-a, on which the broken lava is piled ten or 
fifteen feet above the smooth, hard ;pahoihoi. But 
for a narrow horse-path made by the government, 
our way would have been impracticable. The scenes 
were novel and interesting. Whence came these 
masses of scoria over so many thousand acres ? The 

(142) 



TOUR OF HAWAII, 143 

geologist should pass that way. The clinkers were 
often very large, and lay in every conceivable posi- 
tion, looking as if they had been forced up, and 
broken, and tumbled about by some mighty agency 
underneath.^ After crossing the a-a, we travelled a 

* Since writing the above, I found that a highly intelligent geologist 
had been in that neighborhood, if not actually that way. I refer to 
Prof. James D. Dana, who visited the Hawaiian Islands in 1840, as 
the geologist of Commodore Wilkes's Exploring Expedition. The 
following is his account of the clinker fields : — 

'< The solid lava fields (the pahoihoi of the natives) and the clinker 
regions are generally associated together. In several instances we 
passed abruptly from the former to the latter, and then returned to 
the smooth lavas again. There is no doubt that the whole was one 
single region of eruption, and these different results arose from differ- 
ent phases in the volcanic action of one and the same period. The 
clinker fields are usually twenty or thirty feet the highest, and the 
passage from one to the other is by a steep ascent. 

** Clinker fields are a common feature over the whole surface of 
Mount Loa. They evidently proceed from a temporary cessation 
(either complete or partial), and a subsequent flow of a stream of 
lava. The surface cools and hardens as soon as the stream slackens ; 
afterwards there is another heaving of the lava, and an onward move, 
owing to a succeeding ejection or the removing of an obstacle, and the 
motion breaks up the hardened crust, piling the masses together either 
in slabs or huge angular fragments, according to the thickness to 
which the crust had cooled. It is probable that these clinker regions 
are sometimes over a fissure of ejection, and arise in these cases from 
a second outbreak after the previous flow has partially cooled. We 
thus account for their forming a narrow district crossing a field of 
pahoihoi. If the motion of a lava stream be quite slow, the cooling 
of the front of it may cause its cessation, thus damming it up, and 
holding it back till the pressure from gradual accumulation behind 
sweeps away the barrier. It then flows on again, carrying on its sur- 



144 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

score of miles over the jpahoihoi, hard as adamant, 
sometimes smooth as glass, along the slope of the 
mountain, where the molten mass had been indurated 
in every form of its downward rush towards the sea. 
It was a wearisome road the first twenty or thirty 
miles, with scarcely an inhabitant. For the last 
twenty miles of our journey it was otherwise. We 
were then in Kona, still travelling high above the 
sea. Here was more depth of soil ; the hill-sides 
were often beautifully covered with the dense, wide- 
spreading foliage of the kukui, or candlenut tree; 
and there were breadfruit, banana, and coffee-trees. 
But we found a scarcity of water, even to quench our 
thirst, owing to the porosity of the ground. If 
showers fall, they are immediately absorbed by the 
cavernous rocks. 

The owner of the native grass house where we 
lodged at night was absent; but the family received 
us kindly, spread their best mats, gave us a fine large 

face masses of the hardened crust, — some, it maybe, to sink and melt 
again, but the larger portion to remain as a field of clinkers. The 
breaking up of the ice of some streams in spring exemplifies imper- 
fectly this subject, especially those instances in which the crust of 
lava is thin, and slabs are formed. But to obtain a just conception of 
the magnitude of the effect, the mind must bring before it a stream, not 
of the limited extent of most rivers, but one of five or ten miles in 
breadth; besides, in place of smooth and clear ice, there should be 
substituted shaggy heaps of black scoria, and a depth or thickness of 
many yards, in place of a few inches." -— Dana's Geology in U, S, Ex- 
ploring Expedition^ p. 162. 



TOUR OF HAWAII, 145 

tapa for bed-covering, and lighted a double row of 
candlenuts. As the evening advanced the neighbors 
came in, and -took their seats on the floor around the 
room, the family Bible was produced, and, besides a 
prayer in English, we had two from native brethren 
resident in the place. As yet the population resides 
chiefly down near the sea, but is gradually ascending 
to the more arable regions. Our mountain road was 
comparatively of recent origin. After entering 
Kona we could see villages, and one or two stone 
churches, on the sea-shore, far below us. Mr. Paris 
met us with fresh horses, ten miles from our journey's 
end; and about midday, March 31st, father and 
daughter had a glad welcome from the wife and 
mother who had preceded us ; all the more joyful to 
her for the letters we brought from loved ones at 
home. The wife of our host assured us that "all 
Paris " rejoiced in our arrival. 

The steamer being delayed at Honolulu a week for 
repairs, we enjoyed the hospitality of this family till 
the 11th of April. In this time we saw much of the re- 
gion around, and of the people. As has been alreadj^ 
intimated, Mr. Paris's house is upon high ground, 
with a broad view of the sea. Mauna Loa has long 
forborne to send its lava streams that way, and there 
is a good depth of soil, with plenty of woodland. 
Here was the favorite abode of Kapiolani, and her hus- 
band Xaihe. They owned these lands, and upon them, 
near where we had our lodo:ino:s, she built a stone 

13 



146 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

dwelliug-house, which is still standing. When first 
seen by missionaries, Kapiolani was sitting upon a 
rock, oiling her person. She was then dark-minded, 
superstitious, and intemperate. A few years later, 
this descendant of ancient kings, neatly dressed, seri- 
ous, dignified in her deportment, a devout and reso- 
lute Christian, delighted to receive the messengers of 
her Lord and Saviour in her well-furnished house, and 
to discuss with them her plans for improving the char- 
acter and condition of her people. She united with 
Kaahumanu in removing the bones of her father, and 
more than a score of other deified kings and princes 
of the Hawaiian race, from their sacred deposit, — 
it may be the ^^ House of Keave" at Honounou, — pla- 
cing them out of the way, in one of the caves high 
in the precipice at the head of the bay where she 
resided. 

The early introduction of the gospel among the 
people of this region was through the zeal of Kapio- 
lani and Naihe. At Kaawaloa, beneath a cocoanut 
grove, where the natives could launch their canoes 
for fishing, or plunge into the surf for sport, was the 
residence of these exemplary chiefs. They there 
built a thatched house of worship, where they and 
some of their head men read, sung, proclaimed what 
they knew of the gospel, and urged the people to 
accept it. They 'did the same, also, in neighboring 
villages. Though Kailua was fifteen miles distant, 
they frequently sent a canoe to that place on Saturday 



TOUR OF HAWAII, 149 

for a missionary, and back with him on Monday. 
Next they built a house near their own dwelling, and 
invited Mr. Ely to come and reside there. He came 
in 1824. 

In their heathen state the natives were universally 
addicted to stealing ; but it is recorded that, in less 
than four years from this time, valuable goods were 
left in an open shed, unguarded at night and by day, 
without apprehension or loss. Failure of health sent 
Mr. Ely from the Islands in 1828, and Mr. Ruggles 
took his place. His health being impaired, the two 
good-natured chiefs removed up near where IVIr. 
Paris's house now stands, taking the missionary with 
them, but leaving the main body of the people on the 
shore. 

The Rev. Charles S. Stewart visited Kaawaloa in 
1829, as chaplain of the United States ship of war 
Vincennes, and speaks of his intercourse with Kapio- 
lani and her husband in strong terms of admiration. 
He thus describes the final parting, at midnight : — 

" The paddlers of the canoe had been aroused from their 
slumbers ; other servants had lighted numerous brilliant 
torches of the candlenut, tied together in leaves, to accom- 
pany us to the water ; and I was about giving my parting 
salutation, when not only Naihe, but Kapiolani also, said, 
' No, not here, not here, but at the shore ; ' and, throwing a 
mantle around her, attended by her husband, she accompa- 
nied us to the surf, where, after many a warm grasp of the 
hand and a tearful blessing, she remained standing on a point 
13 * . 



150 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

of rock, in bold relief amid the glare of torchlight around 
her, exclaiming, again and again, as we shoved off, ' Love to 
you, Mr. Stewart ! love to Mrs. Stewart ! love to the cap- 
tain, and love to the king ! ' while her handkerchief was 
waved in repetition of the expression, long after her voice 
was lost in the dashing of the waters, and till her figure was 
blended, in the distance, with the group by which she was 
surrounded." 

It was gratifying, at the meeting of the American 
Board at Rochester, in 1863, to see with what fresh- 
ness and interest Dr. Stewart retained his impressions 
of that time. 

Kapiolani died in 1841, but I did not learn the 
place of her burial. Naihe preceded her by ten 
years. They were unlike, but both are believed to 
have entered upon the " rest," which " remaineth for 
the people of God." I had long been an admirer of 
Kapiolani, and had great delight in treading upon 
ground once familiar to her steps. "Blessed are the 
dead which die in the Lord." 

The other laborers in this district, until the year 
1852, were Messrs. Forbes, Van Duzee, Ives, and 
Pogue ; and these were followed by Mr. Paris. Mr. 
Forbes removed the station down upon the south side 
of Kealakekua Bay, as being more convenient for the 
people. The meeting-house stands there now ; but 
the site for the dwelling of the missionary was not so 
happily chosen. We could realize, as we crossed the 
broad waste of a-a, between it and the shore, that 



TOUR OF HAWAII. 151 

there was heat enough in that dreary expanse of lava 
to spoil the best sea-breeze that ever passed over it. 
We were then on our way, with Mr. Paris, to Honou- 
nou, — the celebrated " city of refuge " in times of hea- 
thenism, — five or six miles beyond the bay. There 
were two of these refuges on Hawaii, there having 
been one at Waipio on the north. To these all might 
flee, whatever their condition or crime. The gates 
were ever open, and there the pursuer must stop. 
Non-combatants awaited there the issue of battles, 
and thither the vanquished fled and were safe. Honou- 
nou is said to have had its origin as a city of refuge 
near three hundred years ago, in the reign of Keave. 
A macadamized horse-road, five or six feet broad, 
leads to it across a field of clinkers, made by breaking 
down the smaller masses and reducing them to frag- 
ments. The refuge is an enclosure upon the sea- 
shore, more than seven hundred feet in length, and 
four hundred broad, with high, thick walls of lava, 
and two enormous heaps of stones. These heaps 
were heiaus^ and one had an altar for human sacri- 
fices. The walls were formerly surmounted in their 
whole extent with images four rods apart. Cocoanut 
trees abound within and without. A rock is shown 
within the walls, beneath which Kaahumanu, when a 
young wife, is said to have hid herself from her royal 
spouse, his anger having been kindled against her. 
It is called by her name. 

On our way to this place Mr. Paris directed our 



152 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

attention to the plain of Kaamu, between us and the 
shore, where the forces of Liholiho fought the battle 
for the suppression of idolatry in 1819. How much 
depended on that conflict ! Was the favorable result 
an answer to the prayers of Obookiah, Mills, Worces- 
ter, Evarts, and the company of missionaries then on 
its way ? It was thus the way was prepared for the 
joyful announcement to the missionaries, soon after, 
as they approached the coast not far from this spot, 
^^ The Islands are at ;pea.ce — the tabu system is no 
more — the gods are destroyed — the temples are de- 
molished! " Even savage warfare is among the instru- 
mentalities for good, in the hands of an all- wise and 
infinite Providence. 

A mile or more beyond the Refuge, we came upon 
a great natural curiosity. The molten lava of a re- 
mote age had flowed over a precipice of still more 
ancient lava, seventy or eighty feet high, and had the 
appearance of being suddenly indurated, looking as 
we might suppose the Falls of Niagara would look 
were the waters to be at once congealed. A vaulted 
avenue of considerable length is thus formed beneath. 
Doubtless there was the terrific spectacle of a wide, 
unbroken fiery stream down this lofty steep. But 
no sudden induration of it was possible. What we 
now see doubtless came into existence near the close 
of the eruption, when the fall of lava would be in 
detached, semi-fluid masses, which, resting upon each 
other, would form a column gradually rising to the 



TOUR OF HAWAII. 153 

top ; and then the liquid lava would flow over the 
outside of the arch to the plain below. 

There are four substantial stone churches in South 
Kona, erected by the inhabitants, and capable to- 
gether of seating twenty-five hundred people. The 
largest of these is the central one, near the Keala- 
kekua side of the bay. There, on the Sabbath, I 
addressed a good-looking native congregation, which 
filled the house. I saw their manner of taking up a 
monthly concert collection. I learned from Mr. 
Paris that it is a way of their own devising, and 
which they prefer. Just before the sermon two 
leading men took their seats at the table in front of 
the pulpit. The whole people having been divided 
into classes, somewhat after the Methodist custom, 
each with a luna^ or leader, the presiding deacon 
called the name of the luna^ when all of his division 
who chose to contribute came forward to the table, 
and laid down their money, while the other took 
note of the contributions, and the names of the 
donors. This practice has a singular resemblance to 
the habit of our forefathers. In the Life and Times 
of William Brewster, it is said that, after the sermon, 
" the deacon puts the congregation in mind of the 
duty of contributing for the poor and the support 
of public worship, when the governor and all the 
others go to the deacons^ seat, deposit their gifts, and 
return,^^ 

On Friday, April 10th, we heard that the king and 



154 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

queen had left Kailua, iu an English war steamer, 
which had been there for several days, on their 
return to Honolulu. We had planned to spend the 
Sabbath at Kailua, and found nothing there to divide 
the attention of the people. The distance is twelve 
miles, and all the way is in full view of the ocean. 
The Pacific seemed then rightly named ; but far dif- 
ferent was our experience in the rough passage from 
San Francisco to the Islands, and far, far more in 
the terrible hurricane we experienced on our home- 
ward voyage from San Francisco to Panama ! Kailua 
was a favorite resort of the old chiefs ; mainly, it 
would seem, on account of the smoothness of the sea, 
which gave them a more abundant supply of fish. 
The king has a fine summer-house at Kailua, on 
the sea-shore, built by Kuakini. But, excepting the 
Protestant church opposite the royal dwelling, and 
the Eoman Catholic church, this is the only respecta- 
ble building. The village, which is said once to have 
contained three thousand inhabitants, is now but a 
poor remnant of its former self. Mr. FsLTis-ma (as 
the natives concisely express it, ma meaning family^ 
accompanied us ; all, excepting our daughter and 
myself, going in a four-wheeled carriage, presented 
to Mr. Paris by a relative in New York. We found 
a tolerable road nearly all the way. Along the shore 
it was good, and passed through several villages and 
cocoanut groves. We stopped a while in one of the 
groves. The people came around to shake hands, and 



TOUR OF HAWAII, 155 

boys climbed the tall trees, and threw down green 
nuts, that we might refresh ourselves with the water 
they afforded. We were then in North Kona. The 
arable uplands in both the Kouas are owned chiefly by 
foreigners, who, on this part of the island, are for the 
most part Englishmen. One of them, a well-informed, 
gentlemanly man, has a large orange plantation. In- 
deed, the best of the lands on all the Islands appear 
to be fast going into foreign hands ; and one of the 
allegations made to me by a foreign resident against 
the missionaries was, that their influence was asfainst 
such a transfer. Mr. Paris told me, however, that to 
prevent the lands immediately about him, once owned 
by the admirable Kapiolani, from going to strangers he 
knew not who, he had felt obliged to invest his own 
private funds in them. It darkens the prospects of 
the native race that so small a portion of their territory 
is held by the common people, and that so many of 
the chiefs, the great landholders, have been improv- 
ident, and become involved in debt and mortgages, to 
the consequent loss of their possessions. I have 
more apprehension on this score than from the reve- 
lations made by the census ; for how can the native 
race maintain itself in the presence of another and 
superior one, after this has come into the ownership 
of the soil? 

It has been already stated that the first station on 
the Islands occupied by the mission was at Kailua. 
Mr. and Mrs. Thurston landed there on the 12th of 



156 TRE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

April, 1820, from the brig Thaddeus, and made Kai- 
lua their home mitil the recent failure of Mr. Thurs- 
ton's health. They had been absent more than a year 
on that account, and were then in California. We 
occupied their house, situated on the black lava above 
the old village, and found much to remind us of these 
venerable servants of God. The village had in great 
measure disappeared, the people having removed to 
the more elevated grounds. Cultivation is scarcely 
possible near that shore, except in small patches. 
Indeed, there was little except a surface of lava to be 
seen around the village. We learn from Mr. Ellis 
that the point running three or four miles into the 
sea, making the northern boundary of the bay, was 
formed only twenty-three years before his time (that 
is, about the year 1800), by an eruption from one of 
the craters on the top of Mount Hualalai, which filled 
up a deep bay twenty miles in length. Of this there 
were still living witnesses. There was a similar 
occurrence on the coast in the year 1859, about thirty 
miles to the north, only from a different volcano. 

Our Sabbath at Kailua, being the 12th of April, 
was the forty-third anniversary of the commence- 
ment of that station, and indeed of the mission. It 
was one of our most interesting days. The native 
preacher had given notice from the pulpit of our 
coming, and at an early hour the people were seen 
galloping in from all quarters, — for almost every 
Hawaiian is the owner of a horse or two, and they 



TOUR OF HAWAII, 



157 



ride on the gallop, — the women riding as fast and 
in the same manner as the men, but with such an 
adjustment of robes as renders the position becom- 
ing. Between the first and second bells the lunas^ 
or principal men of the church, as many as could 




Native Woman on Horseback. 



be seated in Mr. Thurston's study, assembled there 
for prayer, and to talk over church matters, as 
their custom is. When they had completed their 
business, I was invited in, and received a very cor- 
dial greeting. They were well-dressed men, not a 

14 



158 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

few were in middle age, and some were younger. 
Only one remembered the landing of Mr. Thurston, 
and he was the main pillar of the church. It was 
hopeful to see so many comparatively young men 
holding a prominent place in the church. The 
meeting-house is a large stone building, with high 
galleries and a high pulpit. It now greatly needs 
repairs and alterations, which would cost so much 
that it is not clear what ought to be done. On our 
way to church we found horses tied in every direc- 
tion; there were hundreds of them, — Mr. Paris 
thought as many as five hundred. The Lord's Sup- 
per was celebrated, in the afternoon, by as many as 
six or seven hundred communicants, — the congrega- 
tion in the morning having been somewhat over a 
thousand, — and my feelings were drawn out while I i 
dwelt on the grand object of the Supper as substan- 
tially the same with that of the mission we had so 
long maintained among them — namely, to show 

FORTH THE LoRD's DEATH. I kuOW UOt that I WaS 

ever more conscious of being in fellowship with 
God's people. 



CHAPTER IX. 

HAWAII. 

Landing at Kohala. — Mr. Bond's Opinion of his Church. — Congre- 
gation on a rainy Day. — Over the Mountains of Kohala to 
Waimea. — Desolated Fields and Villages. — Former Games and 
Sports. — Cause of their Decline. — Effect of radiated Heat. — 
Fine View of Mauna Kea. — Mauna Loa, and the Eruption of 1859. 
— Enthusiastic Meeting. — Address by Timotea. — Original Hymn 
by Liana. — Version by Mr. Bingham. — Native Customs. — Mr. 
Bond's District. — District of Mr. Lyons. — Estimate of his 
Field. — Kawaihae and the Great Heiau. — Incident in the Life of 
Timotea. 

Bidding an affectionate and grateful farewell to 
our missionary friends, we embarked in the steamer, 
at an early hour on Monday morning, for North Ko- 
hala, the district under the care of Mr. Bond, where we 
landed at noon. Mr. Bond was waiting with horses 
for myself and daughter, and a friendly neighbor of 
German origin with a wagon for my wife. We had 
to face a strong trade-wind, but moved rapidly along 
a good road, seven miles, to Mr. Bond's. We met 
a shower, and rain kept us in-doors during most of 
the week. But I found most useful and agreeable 
occupation in conference with my missionary brother, 
especially with regard to the morals of the church- 
members, on which he had written us more freely, 

(159) 



160 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

and perhaps more disparagingly, than any others. 
We also had much conversation on the proposed 
change in our plan of operations, now that the Islands 
have been Christianized. Mr. Bond is strong in his 
belief of the existence of piety among his people. 
He has as much certainty of meeting many of his 
church-members in heaven, as he can have of any- 
thing, and believes that as large a portion of his 
church give evidence of piety — the proper allowance 
being made — as is usual in our churches at home. 
Knowing how anxious he had been in his letters to 
prevent our having exaggerated views of the progress 
of the work, it v/as very pleasing to me to hear these 
opinions. The easily besetting sins of these Islands 
are impurity and intemperance ; but he perceived no 
hesitation in his church to discipline for these sins, 
" cut where it will." He had never known a case 
where discipline was not carried through, and by the 
people themselves. Impurity was so universal among 
the people in their late heathen condition, and the 
manners, habits, and language became so corrupted 
by it, that there has not yet been time to form a 
strong public sentiment, and to create a sufficiently 
sensitive conscience in respect to it, even in the 
church. I called Mr. Bond's attention to the Corin- 
thian church, as it is spoken of by the apostle Paul 
in his Epistles, and he had no doubt that there were 
fewer evils, and of less magnitude, in his own church, 
than there would seem to have been in that noted 



TOUR OF HAWAII, 161 

church of the apostolic age. He said there had been 
great progress in the morals of the church during the 
twenty-two years of his residence in Kohala, and a 
still greater progress in intelligence. The people 
are poor, but they take as many as eighty-five copies 
of the "Kuakoa," — a semi-religious newspaper in 
the native language, published by Mr. Whitney at 
Honolulu, — though paying two dollars a year for it, 
ill advance. The morning of the Sabbath was ex- 
ceedingly rainy, and Mr. Bond doubted whether 
many of his people would assemble at the place of 
worship ; but, to our mutual surprise, the house 
was well filled, and I had not a more attentive audi- 
ence on the Islands. 

The next day he went with us part of the way to 
Waimea, in South Kohala, where Mr. Lyons met us. 
The distance to Waimea is nearly thirty miles on the 
road we took, which led over the mountains of 
Kohala. Our German friend again came with his 
wagon for my wife, and went fifteen miles, — as far 
as the road permitted. The remainder of the distance 
she travelled on horseback. The J^orth Kohala 
station was at first situated on one of these heights, 
where now there is not an inhabitant. It was affect- 
ing to see the large open country, most of which had 
evidently been once under cultivation, now given 
over to foreign pasturage, and the villages nearly all 
gone. 

We passed a long, steep declivity, with the evident 

14* 



162 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

marks upon it of the down-hill slides of former gen- 
erations. This tropical counterpart of the winter 
sport of our own young people was on narrow 
sledges, with polished runners, from seven to twelve 
or eighteen feet long. The runners were separated 
four or five inches at the hinder part, but at the fore- 
most end approached to within about two inches. 
They were connected together by cross-pieces, and 
two long, tough sticks were fastened to these on 
either side, extending the whole length of the cross- 
pieces. 

" The person about to slide grasps the small side-stick 
firmly with his right hand, somewhere about the middle, runs 
a few yards to the brow of the hill, or starting-place, where he 
grasps the other stick with his left hand, and at the same time 
throws himself forward flat upon it, and slides down the hill, 
his hands retaining their hold of the side-sticks, and his feet 
being fixed against the hindermost cross-piece of the sledge. 
Much practice is necessary to assume and keep an even 
balance on so narrow a vehicle ; yet a man accustomed to the 
sport will throw himself, with velocity and apparent ease, 
one hundred and fifty or two hundred yards down a gradually 
sloping hill." i 

Those who slide farthest are the victors. This 
is one of the sports which seems to have passed 
away with the race of chiefs. There were others. 
Among the curiosities brought from the Islands is a 

1 Ellis's Tour, p. 265. 



TOUR OF HAWAII, ' 163 

circular stone, adapted to rolling, made of compact 
lava, or a white alluvial rock, three or four inches in 
diameter, an inch in thickness around the edge, but 
thicker in the centre, and polished. These were 
bowled along a smooth surface, thirty or forty yards, 
the effort being to throw the stone between two 
sticks stuck in the ground only a few inches apart, 
but without striking either, or else to reach the 
greatest distance. At other times, the game of 
strength and skill being substantially the same, a 
blunt kind of dart or javelin, ingeniously made of 
heavy wood, was used instead of the bowls. An- 
other popular game was the finding of a small stone 
hid under some one of five pieces of native cloth. 

Much having been said, in certain quarters, of the 
calamity that has come upon the natives in conse- 
quence of the loss of these and other games of sport, 
I quote the remarks of Mr. Ellis on the subject, 
made nearly forty years ago : — 

"Were their games followed only as sources of amuse- 
ment, they would be comparatively harmless ; but the de- 
moralizing influence of the various kinds of gambling exist- 
ing among them is very extensive. Scarcely an individual 
resorts to their games but for the purpose of betting ; and at 
these periods all the excitement, anxiety, exultation, and 
rage, which such pursuits invariably produce, are not only 
visible in every countenance, but fully acted out, and all the 
mahgnant passions which gambhng engenders are indulged 
without restraint. We have seen females hazarding their 



164 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

beads, scissors, beating mallets, and every piece of cloth 
they possessed, except what they wore, on a throw of uru 
or pdhe. In the same throng might be seen the farmer with 
his 00^ and other implements of husbandry ; the builder of 
canoes, with his hatchets and adzes ; and some poor man 
with a knife and the mat on which he slept, — all eager to 
stake every article they possessed on the success of their 
favorite player ; and when they have lost all, we have known 
them, frantic with rage, to tear their hair from their heads on 
the spot. This is not all ; the sport seldom terminates with- 
out quarrels, sometimes of a serious nature, ensuing between 
the adherents of the different parties. 

" Since schools have been opened in the Islands, and the 
natives have been induced to direct their attention to Chris- 
tian instruction and intellectual improvement, we have had 
the satisfaction to observe these games much less followed 
than formerly ; and we hope the period is fast approaching 
when they shall only be the healthful exercise of children, 
and when the time and strength devoted to purposes so use- 
less, and often injurious, shall be employed in cultivating 
their fertile soil, augmenting their sources of individual and 
social happiness, and securing to themselves the enjoyment 
of the comforts and privileges of civilized and Christian 
life." 1 

Our road down the mountain towards Waimea was 
through a forest, and chiefly along a horse-path. 
The mission premises are twelve miles from the sea, 
on the upper and elevated part of what seemed a 
vast plain as beheld from the mountain, but which 

1 Tour, p. 171. 



II 



TOUR OF HAWAII, 165 

is really broken into hills and valleys, with a con- 
tinued descent towards Kawaihae. During the last 
hour or two of our ride we had a striking illustration 
of the effect of radiated heat upon the clouds. A 
mountain ridge ran along our left from west to east, 
and the dark rain-clouds, coming up to the mountain 
ridge, threatened constantly to pass over and pour 
down a deluge upon us. But there was a line be- 
yond which the clouds could not hold together, and 
that was the line of radiation from the southern slope 
of the mountain. 

I should not forget to mention the snowy summit 
of Mauna Kea, towards the east, of purest white, 
looking out from among the clouds, and sparkling in 
the sunbeams ; carrying our thoughts to a brighter, 
purer world than the one in which we were travel- 
ling. This noble mountain is seen to great advan- 
tage from Waimea, the residence of Mr. Lyons, 
swelling majestically from across the plain. We 
have here, also, a good view of Mauna Loa, on the 
south, and may trace the whole, or nearly the whole, 
of the black lava-stream of the eruption in 1859, 
which broke out near the summit, and ran down 
thirty miles to the sea. Mr. Lyons describes the 
long river of fire, which he saw distinctly from his 
house, as terribly sublime. 

A meeting of the native Christians of the districts 
of South Kohala and Hamakua had been called for 
Wednesday. The rain kept many away, or the 



106 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

neatly-cushioned meeting-house would not have con- 
tained half the multitude. The house was full; and 
both pastor and people had studied to make the 
most of the occasion. Two poetic pieces had been 
composed by Liana and Samuela, native church- 
members, which were sung with much animation by 
a large choir; and Timotea, the senior deacon of 
the church, delivered an address of his own compos- 
ing. The meeting of two hours, for variety and 
enthusiasm, would have met the requirements of the 
best missionary districts in our own country. The 
address is valuable as an original testimony to the 
work of grace in that region, and I insert a transla- 
tion of it made for me by Mr. Lyons. While there 
was no effort to preserve the native idiom in the 
expression of thoughts, the rendering is understood to 
be otherwise literal. The address was as follows : — 

" The church-members of the highlands of Waimea, the 
old men, the aged women, the strong men, the youth and 
children, tender, through me, their salutation to you, the 
Secretary, your companion, and daughter. Great, indeed, is 
our joy in being permitted to see you, to welcome you to our 
land. You have been sent by the learned Missionary Society 
of great America, as its delegate, to see the works of the 
gospel heralds you have sent to us. 

" We, the ancient men of Kamehameha's time, were once 
idolaters, murderers, guilty of infanticide, polygamy, and 
constantly quarrelling one with another. 

" On the death of Kamehameha, the kingdom devolved 
on his son Inholiho. He abolished idolatry, broke the 



TOUR OF HAWAII, 167 

tabus ; men and women for the first time ate together, and 
the temples and gods were burned to ashes. 

" Still we lived on in poverty and darkness, and in secret 
worship of idols, and were without the knowledge of the 
living and true God. Men, women, and children were pro- 
miscuously devoted to the most sordid pleasures, heathenish 
dances, and revelries, day and night. In the year 1820, the 
missionaries, Mr. Bingham and company, came to these 
Islands to proclaim the blessed gospel to us, who knew not 
God, nor had heard of the death of Jesus, the Messiah, the 
Saviour of the world. 

" It was you, the Missionary Society you represent, that 
loved us, and sent the good missionaries to our dark land. 

" The king and his premier allowed the missionaries to 
dwell with us ; to introduce a new order of things ; to teach 
us first the twelve letters of the alphabet ; then spelling, 
then reading and -writing. 

" During the forty-three years the missionaries have re- 
sided on the Islands, much seed has been sown, much labor 
performed, and wonderful have been the results. We were 
once all dark, buried in darkness, sunk to the lowest depths 
of ignorance ; roaming about the fields and woods, like wild 
beasts ; without clothing ; our naked bodies most shamefully 
exposed and blackened by the sun ; without books, without 
Bibles, without Christianity ; plunging into the darkness of 
hell. Now, we are clothed, like civilized beings ; we are 
Christianized ; we are gathered into churches ; we are intel- 
ligent ; we are supplied with books, Bibles, and hymn-books ; 
and are living for God and for heaven. And this through 
the labors of the missionaries you have sent us. 

" Our joy is inexpressible in seeing you ; and we beg you 
to carry back to your associates, to the Missionary Society, 



168 TBE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

to all the American churclies connected with it, the warmest 
salutations of the churches of Waimea and Hamakua/' 

The poem by Liana I submitted to the inspection 
of the Eev. Mr. Bingham, since my return, and he 
pronounces it a gem in Hawaiian literature, and has 
sent me a metrical version, designed to be a faithful 
expression of the original. I copy both the original, 
and the English version. 

THE ORIGINAL. 

" Nani ke aloha la ! 
Me ka olioli pu 
I ka malihini hou ■— 
E aloha, aloha oe. 

'' Holo oia a maanei, 
Mai Amerika mai no, 
Eia no ! ua komo mai — 
E aloha, aloha oe. 

"A, ma keia la maikai, 
Hui aloha pu kakou. 
Ma ka Luakini nei ; 
E aloha, aloha oe. 

'' E hauoli, oli pu, 
E na hoahanau a pau, 
Kane, wahine, keiki no, 
E aloha, aloha oe. 



TOUR OF HAWAII. 169 

" Na ia nei i hoouna mai 
I na misioneri nei, 
E ao mai ia kakou nei ; 
E aloha, aloha oe. 

" E ala, oil kakou pu, 
A kokua aloha no 
Ka makua o kakou ; — 
E aloha, aloha mau." 

METRICAL VERSION. 

*' Wonderful that love sincere ! 
Great our joint rejoicings here : 
For the stranger guest we see ; 
Cordial welcome, friend, to thee. 

" Sailing far to reach our homes, 
From America he comes ; 
Lo ! in peace he enters here ; 
Welcome to our hearts sincere. 

" Now, on this delightful day. 
We, in love, unite to pray : 
Here, beneath our temple spire. 
We our welcome give thee, sire. 

^' Jointly chanting, now rejoice ; 
Brethren, all unite your voice ; 
Husbands, wives, and little ones. 
Greet this friend with grateful tones. 
15 



170 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

" This is he who hither sends 
These true missionary friends, 
To enlighten our dark mind ; 
Thanks and love to one so kind. 

" Let us then all rise and sing, 
And our grateful succor bring ; 
For our sire our love to prove — 
Love, good v^ill, unceasing love." 

The meeting closed with a formal introduction 
of the deacons and the representatives from the 
several parts of the district, and with a universal 
shaking of hands. Not a few, also, put small coins 
into the hands of myself and wife, according to an 
old custom on such occasions, which we were obliged 
to accept at the time. The ten dollars thus contrib- 
uted were devoted to the purchase of Bibles for the 
use of the Bible-class and female prayer-meetings 
at Waimea. 

Mr. Bond's district is North Kohala ; that of Mr. 
Lyons includes South Kohala and Hamakua. The 
station in the former was begun by Mr. Bliss, in 
1838, on the high top of one of the hills, where the 
chief resided, and where he built a great grass meet- 
ing-house. The trade-winds, rushing furiously across 
those hills, at length demolished the building, and 
the missionary was then allowed to remove lower 
down, near the sea. Mr. Bailey was here for a time. 
Mr. Bond came in 1841, and was the means of build- 



TOUR OF HAWAII, 111 

ing the present house of worship ^ which is made of 
stone, and has a tower and bell. More than two 
thousand hopeful converts have been received into 
the North Kohala church, and its present members 
are nearly a thousand, or about one third of the pop- 
ulation. A small boarding-school for training teach- 
ers, begun in 1842, and supported without any direct 
resort to public funds, has sent forth a hundred and 
fifty pupils. Among these are many schoolmasters. 
They are taught only in the vernacular. 

The Hawaiian Waimea was originally a health 
resort, being some three or four thousand feet higher 
than the sea. The resident missionaries, at different 
times, have been Messrs. Ruggles, Baldwin, Knapp, 
and Lyons. The history of the church in that dis- 
trict is chiefly connected, however, with Mr. Lyons, 
who, for thirty years, has labored there with apos- 
tolic zeal. It is due to him, as it is also to the work 
at the Islands, that I go somewhat into a statement 
of facts. Like Mr. Coan, Mr. Lyons has been a 
bold operator. In the first year of the great awak- 
ening (1838) he admitted 2600 to the church, whom 
he regarded as hopeful converts, and nearly as many 
more in the following year. The whole number of 
persons admitted is 7267 ; of whom 3760 have died, 
and 1752 are now in regular church standing. The 
population of his district in 1860 was 3448 ; conse- 
quently somewhat more than half of the inhabitants 
are church-members, which must be a large part of 



172 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

the adult population. This is certainly an extraordi- 
nary state of things ; and I was ready, with some of 
my brethren residing elsewhere, to apprehend that 
the matter of a public profession of religion had been 
carried too far, especially as I was told, though by 
one not residing in the district, that intemperance was 
considerably prevalent among church-members in 
Hamakua. 

I frankly stated the case as I had heard it to Mr. 
Lyons. The facts on the other side were briefly 
these. Mr. Lyons possesses a most amiable and 
pious spirit, and may have been led to judge too 
charitably. But he is very active and self-denying, 
and has been accustomed to make the tour of his large 
district several times in a year, notwithstanding its 
mountains, ravines, and copious rains. He has always 
travelled on foot, until the recent decline in his health. 
He was usually accompanied by a deacon, and by one 
or two men to carry his bedding, clothing, food, and 
cooking apparatus. In each of these tours he has 
preached much, and conversed with large numbers ; 
and he believes that he understands the nature of his 
field and the character of his people. He declares 
their standard of morals to be as high as can reason- 
ably be expected, and that such is always his feeling 
on returning from his tours. He says, also, that we 
should judge his people by their fruits. Within six 
years they have expended almost twenty thousand 
dollars in building thirteen meeting-houses, and fur- 



TOUR OF HAWAII, 173 

nishing them with bells. Government schools are 
taught in six of these, towards the building of which 
the government afforded aid to the extent of two 
hundred dollars for each ; and there were subscrip- 
tions in the other island churches amounting to five 
hundred dollars. For each of these houses of 
worship a church had been partially organized, but 
no native had yet been ordained to the pastorate. 
Two hakus^ sub-pastors, or licensed preachers, had 
been appointed to each, and Mr. Lyons thought the 
time had come for instituting a more thorough native 
ministry. The greater portion of the native families 
own the New Testament, and are able to read it, and 
many have the whole Bible. More than a hundred 
copies of the " Kuakoa " are taken in this district. 

The house of worship at Waimea, botli within and 
without, would befit any of our own smaller country 
villages. In olden times, when the people from all 
quarters w^ere accustomed to assemble there, the wall 
now enclosing the yard of the church formed the 
sides and ends of a vast thatched meeting-house. 
The congregation we met in the present building was 
certainly as Christian in its aspects as any one we 
saw on the Islands. Nor will the reflecting reader 
think lightly of the fact that, up to the thirtieth year 
of Mr. Lyons's labors, the church gathered in his 
district has declined no farther in numbers than has 
the population, has had no marked apostasy, no vio- 

15* 



174 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

lent disruption, and is in as good repute as it was 
twenty years ago. 

Such are the prominent facts ; and while it is prob- 
able that there is chaff, and perhaps no small amount 
of it, among the wheat, it seems to me not improba- 
ble that our active, impulsive, devoted Christian 
brother will have an unusual number of stars in his 
crown of rejoicing. 

Thursday we went down to Kawaihae, on the coast, 
accompanied by Mr. Lyons. The descent was along 
a valley of great width, with Mauna Kea behind, 
the Kohala mountains on one side, Mauna Loa on 
the other, and Mauna Hualalai .and the ocean in front. 
On approaching the shore we ascended the great 
heiau of Kamehameha, built before his invasion of 
Oahu ; one of the largest, and probably the latest, of 
the heathen temples. It was dedicated to Tiari, his 
god of war. Its length is upwards of two hundred 
feet, and its breadth a hundred feet — a huge mass 
of loose, black lava stones. On the top is a fine view 
of the sea. Somewhere upon it stood the idol, sur- 
rounded by images of inferior deities. We were 
shown the place where human victims were offered. 
The images have all long since disappeared ; nor did 
the natives who accompanied us feel any alarm as 
they entered the once dreaded precincts. 

The inhabitants of the island were summoned from 
all quarters for the erection of this heiau. The dea- 
con Timot^a, author of the address at Waimea, was 



TOUR OF HAWAII. 175 

born in Hamakua, while his parents were on their 
way from Hilo in obedience to this order, and would 
have been killed, his father not knowing what to do 
with him, but for the compassion of an uncle, who 
adopted the child and took it to Hilo. 

We were very hospitably received and entertained 
by Mr. Allen, son of the excellent Chief Justice, to 
whom we had a letter from the father. The steamer 
brought Mr. Bond, on his way to the Oahu College, 
where his son was recovering from a dangerous sick- 
ness ; and also Mrs. Hitchcock, one of our mission- 
ary widows, who was to accompany Mr. Lyons on 
his return home. 



CHAPTER X. 

MAUI. 

Wailuku. — Historic Facts. — Soil and Productions. — Meeting- 
houses. — Sabbath Congregation. — Native Address. — Station of 
Mr. Green in East Maui. — Mountain Scenery. — Field of branch- 
ing Coral. — Lahaina. — Church building. — Lord's Supper. — His- 
torical. — The Queen-Mother Keopuolani. — Beautiful Instance of 
filial Love in the King. — The Queen's Baptism. — Crisis made by 
her Death. — Native College at Lahainaluna. — Made over to the 
Government. — Native Clergymen from the Graduates. — Com- 
mencement. — Alumni. — Dinner. — Schools at Lahaina. — Hana. 
— Molokai. — Monthly Concert. — Steam Sugar Mill. — Roman 
Catholics. 

We were bound to Wailuku, situated near the 
western side of the isthmus connecting West and 
East Maui. After crossing the channel the wind 
increased, and so rough was the sea that our landing 
seemed not quite safe. Mr. Alexander met us on 
the shore, but in such a sand-storm that we were 
obliged to veil our faces. We breasted the gale for 
a dozen miles, and near Wailuku were wet to the 
skin by a storm of rain. 

It is forty years since Messrs. Kichards and 

Stewart brought- the gospel to this island, and thirty 

years since Mr. Green first broke ground at Wailuku. 

He labored here four years. After him came Mr. 

(176) 



TOUn OF MAUI, 111 

Armstrong, six years ; then Mr. Clark, for five, and 
Mr. Conde, for eight. Mr. Alexander took charge 
of the station at the close of 1856, having received 
a unanimous call from the church, and was installed 
its pastor. Mr. Bailey, a lay-teacher, began to reside 
here in 1841, in connection with a boarding school 
for females, commenced in 1836, in which he had 
Miss Ogden for a valuable assistant. I found so 
many proofs of the utility of this school in our prog- 
ress through the Islands, that I deeply regretted its 
discontinuance in 1849, and that its buildings were 
too dilapidated to be ever restored. 

The soil of Wailuku is rich and deep, and the 
sugar-cane is extensively cultivated. The rains, 
though copious, are not sufficient, and channels 
are therefore cut along the foot of the hills, for con- 
veying the waters of the mountain streams where 
they may be diffused over the entire plantations. 
Good cane lands have here been sold for eighty dol- 
lars the acre. Along the streams are numerous taro 
patches, of course covered with water. This district 
is one of the chief producing regions for that indis- 
pensable article of native food, out of which the poi is 
manufactured. Upland taro is cultivated on Hawaii, 
but the best taro is grown in water. This vegetable 
seemed to me equal to the Irish potato, and better 
than the large sweet potato of the Islands. I very 
much preferred it to the bread-fruit grown on the 
Islands. Poi is taro baked, pounded, mixed with 



178 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

water, and more or less fermented. With the 
natives it is an indispensable article in all their 
meals. 

The meeting-house at Wailnku is a neat stone 
building, of considerable size. Mr. Alexander in- 
formed me that there are seven such in his district, 
all built by natives, and all finished save one. There 
were, however, but two organized churches, and one 
of these had a native assistant pastor. On the Sab- 
bath I twice addressed a large congregation, thor- 
oughly Christian in its aspects ; also a Sabbath school 
of two hundred boys and girls. The music was con- 
ducted entirely by natives, and was as good as I 
remember in my early days in New England. The 
choir had the aid of a melodeon. Two addresses 
were here placed in my hands, and Mr. Alexander 
kindly translated them. One was to myself, the 
other to the American Board ; and both were com- 
posed, as I understood, by a native lawyer. The 
one to the Board is as follows : — 

" May it please you, true Christian Fathers : We send by 
the hand of your representative the greetings of the brethren 
of the district of Wailuku, on the Island of Maui, and also 
of ourselves, the committee who write this. 

"• We are glad to declare to the American Missionary 
Society the blessings that have come upon the Hawaiian 
Islands from the messengers sent to us. 

'' 1. God has had mercy on us, and given us his Spirit to 
believe on the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. 



TOUR OF MAUI, 179 

'•2. We have learned to read in our own language, to 
write, and also arithmetic. 

''3. There have been enacted, passed, and confirmed a 
constitution and laws, securing peace under a royal adminis- 
tration. 

''4. We have been released from a condition of serfdom, 
under oppressive and robbing masters. 

'^5. We have learned to know that it is shameful for men, 
women, and children to go naked ; as was the case with our 
ancestors down to the time of Kamehameha II. 

" And we bless God, the eternal Father, for discovering 
to us his kind love, that we might obtain the blessedness 
detailed above." 

Mr. Green, who commenced this station, has been 
long residing at Makawao, on East Maui, in connec- 
tion with the American Missionary Association. I 
had fully purposed visiting my old friend and corre- 
spondent, and greatly regretted my inability to do 
so, especially as I was informed that his district is 
among the more interesting portions of the Islands. 
The last report I have seen of the churches under his 
care states the number of members at 1100. 

Behind Wailuku there is very interesting scenery. 
What long ago was a crater, with raging fires, is now 
a beautiful mountain recess, having lofty perpendic- 
ular walls with sharp outlines, covered to the top 
with a soft, velvety verdure, the result of perpetual 
irrigation from the clouds. Seen from the central 
table-land, it is a splendid amphitheatre. A break 



180 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

towards the sea forms a ravine of four miles, down 
which once flowed the lava, and now flows an unfail- 
ing stream of water. 

Wednesday was the time set for going to Lahaina. 
To avoid the fatiguing ride across the mountains, a 
whale-boat was to meet us earlv, at the southern 
shore of the isthmus, seven miles distant. So we 
rode thither. No boat was there, and we had to re- 
turn ; but we were refreshed by the ride along a good 
road, in a very fine morning. We had a clear view of 
Haleakala, on East Maui, the " House of the Sun," a 
grand, symmetrical, noble mountain, having a base 
of thirty miles, and a height of more than ten thou- 
sand feet. The crater on the top of this mountain 
ceased long since to be active, but is regarded as the 
largest in the world. It is eight miles by twelve in 
diameter, and thirty-two in circumference, and has a 
depth of more than two thousand feet. New York, 
with all its buildings and parks, might be hid within it. 

More effectual arrangements saved us next day 
from a second disappointment, and a sail of fifteen 
miles brought us to Lahaina. Part of our way was 
over fields of beautifully branching coral, apparently 
not far beneath the surface of the water. Mr. Alex- 
ander accompanied us. 

Lahaina, as beheld from the sea, presents a luxuri- 
ant mass of tropical foliage, chiefly the cocoanut, 
kou, and banana trees, but with barren heights in 
the background, swelling into a mountain. Seen 



TOUR OF MAUI, 181 

from Lahaiiialuiia, two miles above, it appears a well- 
watered garden, spreading itself three miles along 
the shore. The streets are narrow, and the town, 
though greatly improved from what it was, has less 
appearance of civilization than Honolulu. In former 
years, when a large number of whaling ships came to 
the Islands for supplies, Lahaina rivalled the metro- 
politan port as a place of resort. Its chief depend- 
ence at present is on the sugar-cane, growing to great 
perfection in its rich alluvion. Its well-conditioned 
stone church, with galleries, tower, and bell, and its 
burying-ground adjacent, where lie the honored dead, 
together with the large Christian audience on the 
Sabbath, interested me not a little. Some hundreds 
of communicants were present at the Lord's Supper. 
I noticed that a few of them, as at Kailua, drank 
more of the wine, or what was in place of it, than 
is customary with us on such occasions. At Wailuku, 
to prevent that impropriety, the deacons hold the cup 
to the lips of the recipient. I could see how the 
abuse, so strongly reprehended by the apostle Paul, 
might have grown up in the Corinthian church. 
Proprieties are the result of education, and do not all 
come at once. 

Messrs. Richards and Stewart, as already stated, 
were the first to occupy this ground. Dr. Bald- 
win, the present resident missionary, came in 1837. 
In the intervening period, Messrs. L. Andrews, 
Green, and Spaulding, Dr. Chapin, Miss Ogden and 

16 



182 ^ THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

Miss Ward, were here for short terms. More than 
two thousand have been admitted to the church, and 
more than eight hundred of these have died in good 
Christian standing. The present membership is six 
hundred and forty-five. 

Tlie first person baptized in this place, and in- 
deed the first baptized by the mission, was in some 
respects the most remarkable of all the native con- 
verts. This was Keopuolani, wife of the first Kame- 
hameha, and mother of the second and third kings of 
that name. From my first arrival I had looked for- 
ward with interest to a visit to her burial-place, it 
having been one of my early missionary duties to edit 
a small memorial of her. The stone house said to 
contain her mortal remains is in full view from the 
Protestant church. She was born at Wailuku, in the 
year 1778, and her descent was more illustrious than 
that of any other person on the Islands. Her father's 
family had governed the Island of Hawaii for many 
generations. Her grandfather Taraniopu was the king 
of Hawaii at the time of Captain Cook's death ; and her 
grandmother Kanona, who adopted her as a daugh- 
ter, was the wife who threw her arms about Tara- 
niopu's neck while he was walking with Cook, 
constraining him to desist from visiting the ship, 
and so furnished an opportunity to the natives for 
their fatal assault. The family of her mother had 
long governed Maui, and, at one time, Lanai, Molo- 
kai, and Oahu ; and the two families were intimately 



TOUR OF MAUI. 183 

connected by means of intermarriages. At the early 
age of thirteen she became the wife of Kamehameha 
I. He had four other wives ; and it illustrates the 
times, that he permitted her to have a second hus- 
band while he was living, and that such was the custom 
among women high in rank. Kalanimoku sustained 
this relation for some years ; after him, Hoapili, till 
her death. Both these men have a somewhat dis- 
tinguished place in the history of the mission, as well 
as in their nation's history. Being the highest chief 
on the Islands, Keopuolani's person was peculiarly 
sacred. I have elsewhere spoken of her as the 
daughter of a race of kings, wife of a king, mother 
of two kings, and the first person received into the 
visible church at the Islands.^ She was every way a 
remarkable character. When the first missionaries 
arrived, she approved of their being allowed to stay, 
and was friendly to them. She favored the palapala, 
as the system of instruction w^as called, though she 
did not at first yield herself to it. In 1823 she gave 
evidence of piety. Having two husbands, she 
said, — 

" I have followed the custom of my country, but we have 
been a people of dark hearts. I have had two husbands, but 
since I thought it was wrong, I have not desired more than 
one. I wish now to obey Jesus Christ, and to walk in the 
good way. Hoapiri is my husband, my only husband. The 
other I will now cast off." 

1 Page 60. 



184 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

She then called him, and said, — 

''I have renounced our old religion — the religion of 
wooden gods. I have embraced a new religion — the religion 
of Jesus Christ. He is my King and Saviour, and Him I 
desire to obey. Hereafter I must have one husband only. 
I wish you to live with me no longer. In future you must 
neither eat with my people, nor lodge in my house." 

It was at her request that Messrs. Eichards and 
Stewart came to reside at Lahaina, and she brought 
them with her from Honolulu. It is due to our esti- 
mate of the native character, that I copy Mr. Stew- 
art's very interesting account of King Liholiho's 
manner of parting with her when she left Honolulu, 
and of meeting her when he came to Lahaina. 

" There was something,'^ Mr. Stewart says, '' in the 
attentions of the king to his mother, when leaving Honolulu, 
that had a pleasing effect on our minds. This venerable lady 
was the last person that came on board. After we had 
reached the quarter-deck of the barge, she appeared on the 
beach, surrounded by an immense crowd, and supported by 
Liholiho in a tender and respectful manner. He -would let 
no one assist her into the long-boat but himself, and seemed 
to think of nothing but her ease and safety, till she was seated 
on her couch, beneath an awning over the main hatch. The 
king continued to manifest the utmost affection and respect 
for her till we got under way, and, apparently from the 
same filial feelings, accompanied us fifteen miles to sea, and 
left the brig in a pilot-boat in time barely to reach the har- 
bor before dark." 



TOUR OF MAUL 185 

Again, at the meeting ; — 

" The parting of the mother and son, when we left Hono- 
lulu, had interested us so much that we felt desirous of 
witnessing their first interview, after a month's separation. 
The chiefs had assembled, and were formally seated on their 
mats in a large circle, before the tent of Keopuolani, waiting 
the approach of their monarch. He entered the circle oppo- 
site to his mother, and where Wahine-pio, the sister of Kala- 
nimokn, and mother of his youngest queen, was seated. 
Dropping on one knee, he saluted her, on which she burst 
into tears, and, springing from her mat, led him to that of 
his mother. He knelt before her, gazed silently in her face 
for a moment, then pressed her to his bosom, and, placing a 
hand on each cheek, kissed her twice in the most tender 
manner. The whole scene was quite affecting. I scarce 
ever witnessed an exhibition of natural affection where the 
feelings were apparently more lively and sincere. The king 
is a fine-looking man, and graceful in his manners. While 
gazing on him, the queen's heart seemed to float in her eyes, 
and every feature told a mother's joy." 

As Messrs. Eichards and Stewart had not yet ac- 
quired the language, having but recently arriyed in 
the second reenforcement, the coming of Mr. Ellis, 
and of Anna, the Tahitian, already mentioned, was a 
most seasonable, perhaps essential, help in leading 
her to Christ. The latter was her chosen teacher. 
Both w^ere at Lahaina, in her last sickness, and Mr. 
Ellis baptized her just previous to her death, which 
occurred September 16, 1823. 

16* 



186 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

Her death formed a crisis in the nation. Until 
now every restraint had been cast off by the people 
when a high chief died. No regard was paid to the 
rights of person or of property. It was the time 
for redressing private wrongs. Grief was expressed 
by personal outrages, such as knocking out their 
own teeth, pulling out their hair, and burning and 
cutting their flesh. Almost every old man and 
woman we met with on the Islands had thus been 
deprived of the front teeth. There was also the 
most unrestrained drunkenness and debauchery. But 
Kalanimoku assured the missionaries that they need 
then be under no apprehension ; for the departed 
queen had forbidden every heathen practice at her 
death, and the people had received the strictest 
orders against all the former customs, except wail- 
ing. This, considering the rank of the deceased, 
and the affection of the people towards her, could 
not prudently be restrained. 

Her wishes were fully carried out in the funeral 
solemnities. Her flesh was not cut from her bones 
and burned, as had been customary aforetime, but 
her body was placed in a coffin, and, after appropri- 
ate religious observances, was followed to a tomb by 
an orderly Christian procession, all dressed in the 
European stjde, generally in black, with badges of 
mourning. There were also the tolling of the bell 
and the firing of minute guns. Thus early was in- 
augurated a great, radical, most influential change in 
the national customs. 



TOUR OF MAUL 187 

" What fools we have been," — Kalanimoku was heard to 
say, as he afterwards took his seat by the king, — '' to burn 
our dead, and cast them into the sea, when we might thus 
have committed their bodies to the tomb, and have had the 
satisfaction of still dwelling near them ! " 

The impulse given to the work of God on the 
Islands, about the year 1829, by the outpouring of 
the Spirit in sundry places, led to an important 
measure for raising up native preachers and helpers. 
This was the commencing of a High School at La- 
hainaluna, in 1831, under the instruction of Rev. 
Lorrin Andrews. It began with twenty-five schol- 
ars, and gradually increased to ninety, with ages 
varying from fifteen to thirty-five. A small stream 
running down from the hill above enabled the pupils 
to make taro grounds and gardens ; and thus a sys- 
tem of manual labor was incorporated into the school, 
and still remains there. Mr. Andrews continued in 
the school about ten years, and I had the pleasure of 
seeing him at Honolulu, where he is much respected. 
Of his literary labors I shall speak elsewhere. I 
recall to mind a remark of his, made almost thirty 
years ago, respecting the great trial it was to his 
faith and patience, when, looking around upon his 
half-dressed, uncivilized pupils, seated upon a floor 
of dried grass, he endeavored to see in them the 
future schoolmasters, physicians, lawyers, and preach- 
ers of the Sandwich Islands. Such many of them 
have in fact become. ,The first school-building was 



188 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

erected by the pupils, under the active superintend- 
ence of the principal ; and they had to drag most of 
the beams and rafters for it, or else carry them on 
their shoulders, from East Maui, a distance of twen- 
ty-five or thirty miles. There was a large outlaj^ of 
funds, however, by the American Board, before the 
three school-buildings and two dwelling-houses w^ere 
completed. From 1835, when Mr. Clark became 
associated with Mr. Andrews, to 1852, when Mr. 
Pogue became the principal, Messrs. Dibble, Eogers, 
Bailey, Emerson, Alexander, Hunt, and C. B. An- 
drews, were connected wdth it for longer or shorter 
periods. In 1849 the Board made over the institu- 
tion to the Hawaiian government, on condition that 
it should be sustained " for the cultivation of sound 
literature and solid science," and that no religious 
doctrine or tenet should be taught contrary to wdiat 
had been taught by the mission. To this the 
government agreed, and it has been faithful to its 
engagement. The whole number of pupils, from 
the beginning, has been seven hundred and ceventy- 
one, and more than half were connected wath it 
w^hile it w^as sustained by the Board. Ten of its 
graduates have been ordained as ministers of the 
gospel, and have lived without reproach. The in- 
stitution is the native college for the Islands. I 
was present at a part of the annual examination, 
at the commencement exercises in the Protestant 
church, and at the subsequent meeting of alumni. 



TOUR OF MAUI, 189 

and was pleasantly reminded of like occasions in 
my own country. Most of the addresses were 
in the native language ; but a few were in Eng- 
lish, that language being embraced in the college 
studies. The graduating class were dressed like 
ourselves. The commencement dinner was in the 
open air, under the shade of trees near the church. 
The students had a table by themselves, served with 
poi and its accompaniments. The table prepared for 
the guests of foreign origin Avas in accordance with 
our peculiar tastes and habits. Certainly I have 
never attended a more satisfactory commencement. 
Mr. Pogue's associates in the instruction are a son 
of Mr. Alexander and a competent native graduate. 
The institution is controlled by the Board of Educa- 
tion, and Mr. Pogue spoke of Prince Kamehameha, 
brother of the king (now the reigning monarch) as 
among its best friends. The school buildings were 
burned in 1862, but a large one in place of them has 
been built by the government. A year spent in the- 
ological study with a missionary is thought suflS.cient 
to prepare a pious graduate of Lahainaluna for the 
pastoral office. 

I must not forget to speak of the younger portion 
of the Lahaina community. Mr. Dwight Baldwin, 
son of the missionary, was principal of a government 
school for teaching the English language ; and I met, 
by invitation, this school and two others, numbering 
two hundred and eighty of both sexes, in his school- 



190 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

room. It may seem a strange remark, — nevertheless 
it is true, — that the young children of these Islands 
reminded me, by their self-possession in speaking, 
and by the rapidity of their arithmetical solutions, 
of what I had formerly seen of Greek children in 
the Levant.^ On the present occasion there were 
declamations, dialogues, and singing. The children 
were hearty in their singing ; every one appeared to 
sing, and I heard no discordant voices. 

With two wrecks more at my command, I might 
have visited Hana, on the eastern shore of Maui, 
Molokai, the island adjacent to Maui, and the small 
island of Lanai, opposite Lahaina. Though Lanai is 
little better than a sheep-pasture, the Mormons have 
a settlement upon it. The Rev. E. S. Bishop, son 
of a missionary, is the resident missionary at Hana. 
Messrs. Conde, Ives, Eice, and Whittlesey were his 
predecessors. The district is well supplied with 
meeting-houses, but I infer from Mr. Bishop's report 
that it has heretofore suffered for want of culture. 
The church-members are one thousand and eighteen, 

* " At the schools it has been observed that the scholars are ex- 
tremely fond of calculations in arithmetic, and possess extraordinary- 
talent in that way. So great is their fondness for it, that in some 
schools the teachers have had recourse to depriving them of the study 
as a punishment." — Com. Wilkes, in U. S, ExpL Exp,, vol. iv. p. 54. 

**I "witnessed, at the mission schools, the remarkable universal 
talent and fondness for mathematical pursuits, about which so much 
has been said." — Dr, Pickering, in U. S. Expl. Exp., vol. ix. p. 88. 



TOUR OF MAUI. 191 

and two of the churches at outstations are under the 
care of native preachers. 

The population of Molokai is two thousand eight 
hundred and thirty, and the number of church-mem- 
bers is eight Iiundred and nine. The total of admis- 
sions to the churcli exceeds two thousand, and the 
island is well supplied with meeting-houses erected 
by the people. Mr. Forbes, who is a missionary's 
son, has been the resident missionary since 1858. 
The previous laborers for longer or shorter periods 
were Messrs. Hitchcock, Lowell Smith, Munn, 
Gulick, C. B. Andrews, and D wight. Mr. Hitch- 
cock began the work in 1833, and labored with great 
faithfulness and success till his death, which occurred 
August 29, 1855. 

Monday afternoon, in company with Dr. Baldwdn, 
I attended the monthly concert at the church, where 
a goodly number were present. In the evening I bap- 
tized the three children of the younger Mr. Baldwin, 
at his house. Next day I visited a steam sugar mill, 
nearly completed, and a neatly-furnished Roman 
Catholic church, at which Dr. Baldwin thinks the 
Sabbath attendance may be a hundred. 



CHAPTER XI. 

OAHU. 

Social Intercourse. — Mr. Corwin and the foreign Church. — Mr. 
Damon, Seamen's Chaplain. — President Mills and Mrs. Mills. — 
A native Judge. — Honolulu. — First Church. — Second Church. 

— Interesting Ordination. —Rev. Hiram Bingham, — Levi Cham- 
berlain. — Koyal Cemetery. — Oahu College. — Tour of the Island. 

— Ewa. — Waialua. — Journey along the Northern and Eastern 
Shore. — Sugar Plantations. — Lassoing. — Kaneohe. — The Pali. — 
Unexpected Danger. 

Embarking at evening, the rising sun of Wednes- 
day, May Gth, found us at Honolulu. As "before, we 
were guests in the hospitable family of Mr. Clark. 
Next day Mr. Wyllie, Minister of Foreign Affairs, 
made a friendly call. The remainder of the week 
was devoted to social intercourse. 

We saw much of the Eev. Mr. Corwin, pastor of 
the Fort-street Church ; of the Rev. Mr. Damon, 
seamen's chaplain, and pastor of the Bethel Church ; 
and of President Mills, of the Oahu College. The 
first and last named of these gentlemen were gradu- 
ates of Williams College. The other was from Am- 
herst College. Mr. Corwin has been at Honolulu 
since October, 1858, and has a convenient house of 
worship, which cost near fifteen thousand dollars, a 
respectable and well-satisfied foreign congregation, an 

(192) 



I 



fi 



TOUR OF OAHU. 193 

ample support from his people, and iMie opportunity 
for exerting a religious injfiuence. The Eev. T. Dwight 
Hunt had preached to a foreign congregation in 1842, 
but the Fort-street Church dates from June 2, 1852. 
Mr. Corwin's predecessors in the pastoral office were 
the Eev. T. E. Taylor and Eev. J. D. Strong, both 
of whom are now in California. 

Mr. Damon preached his twentieth anniversary 
sermon on the 19th of October, 1862. Until the 
year 1833 the wants of the seamen resorting to Hono- 
lulu were partially met by the missionaries of the 
American Board. The Eev. John Diell then went 
there to reside, as one of three foreign chaplains sus- 
tained by the American Seamen's Friend Society. 
He died at sea, on his way home, in January, 1840, 
and the present chaplain was his successor. Mr. 
Damon seemed to me well adapted to his post, which 
is, and must continue to be, one of importance. 

President Mills and his excellent lady were formerly 
connected with the Batticotta Seminary, in Ceylon, 
until failing health compelled them to leave. I believe 
they have found their experience in that remote part 
of the world a valuable training for their present post 
of duty. Oahu College being designed for males 
and females, they both find here not only a healthful 
climate, but also a genial occupation ; and I was glad 
to know that they gave universal satisfaction. 

The Hon. John li had returned from San Francisco, 
whither he went with others, on behalf of their own 
17 



194 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

government, to save the life of a Hawaiian sailor, 
erroneously accused of murder on the high seas. In 
this they were successful. There was no one among 
the native Christians whom I was so desirous of see- 
ing as this judge of the Supreme Court. Both of us 
were prepared for a cordial meeting, and there was 
but one drawback. I had supposed, from his long 
intimacy with the missionaries, that I should be able 
to communicate with him without the help of an 
interpreter. And so it doubtless would have been 
but for the excellent habit among our missionary 
brethren of always making the native language their 
medium of intercourse with the people. The name 
of John li appears very early in the history of the 
mission, and he has long preserved a consistent 
Christian character. Having been connected with 
the government for so many years, he must needs be 
conversant with Hawaiian legislation. 

I have already spoken of the ten or twelve thousand 
inhabitants of Honolulu, and of its city-like appear- 
ance. The crooked and filthy lanes of thirty years 
ago have passed away, and so have the huts of dried 
grass, with low, contracted entrances. With no great 
appearance of wealth, there is an air of civilization 
in the houses, streets, and sidewalks. The finest of 
the streets is the one up the Nuuanu Valley. It is 
open for carriages as far as the pcdi, or precipice, six 
or seven miles, where it terminates. The upper part 
is unfinished. 



TOUR OF OAHU, 197 

Honolulu stands on the south-western side of Oahu ; 
and the harbor, one of the best m the Pacific Ocean, 
is formed by a coral reef. It admits ships drawing 
twenty-four feet of water, and has a safe anchorage 
within for at least a hundred vessels.^ The palace 
is a story and a half, and the square in which it 
stands is enclosed by a stone wall, not in very good 
repair. The native Protestants have two churches, 
and the Eoman Catholics one. There is also the 
Fort-street Church, and a Seamen's Chapel, and the 
Episcopalians, or "Reformed Catholics," as they call 
themselves, have also a church. It was built by a 
Methodist missionary from the United States, who 
did not succeed in collecting a congregation. I was 
told there are at least a dozen houses for Protestant 
worship, of different sizes, in the Honolulu district, 
all built by the people. Three of them are of stone ; 
but generally they are wooden buildings, with an ave- 
rage cost of about six hundred dollars. The walls and 
tower of the first church in Honolulu are built of 
coral blocks, and the church, having extensive gal- 
leries, will seat a very large congregation. A clock 



^ The engraving of the harbor is from one of a series of photo- 
graphic views taken some years since, and for sale in Honolulu. 
The Bethel Church is seen, but neither of the others. The stone 
church lay too much to the right, and probably the Fort- street 
Church was not then built, or its steeple would appear in front, beyond 
the Bethel Church. The mountains forming the Nuuanu "Valley rise 
behind the city. 

17* 



198 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

in the tower strikes the hours. The second church 
has adobe walls, three feet in thickness, twelve feet 
high, plastered within and without, and a wide ve- 
randa all around, but no tower. It will seat twelve 
hundred. Mr. Smith has been the pastor since 1838, 
at which time this separate enterprise was commenced. 
Mr. Bingham was the original pastor of the first 
church ; after him Dr. Armstrong ; then Mr. Clark ; 
now Mr. Parker, a son of the venerable missionary 
at Kaneohe. This church numbers 2516 members, 
the second, 1006 ; and the total of their membership 
from the first is 7192. 

The ordination of Mr. Parker occurred on Sabbath, 
the 28th of June, and was one of the most interesting 
events that came under my observation. It was in 
the afternoon, and the two native congregations united, 
forming an audience of scarcely less than twenty- 
five hundred. Mr. Parker had preached during the 
year as assistant to Mr. Clark, much to the satisfac- 
tion of the people ; and the old pastor had resigned 
in favor of his younger brother, because of the inad- 
equacy of his own health and strength to meet the 
demands of so great a people. Under advice from 
their pastor the people made out a call ; promised a 
salary of a thousand dollars, to be raised by them- 
selves ; called a council by letters missive ; were 
present by their committee at the examination of the 
candidate in the n^^tive language ; and the church 
officers had the care of preserving order in the assem- 



TOUR OF OAHU, . 199 

bly. The vast audience, its becoming appearance, 
the interest, the attention, the singing, — every thing 
indicated an established and true Christianity. The 
right hand of fellowship was given by the Kev. Mr. 
Kuaea, a graduate of the native college at Lahaina- 
luna, and then the respected pastor of a church on 
the east side of the island. He has since taken Mr. 
Emerson's place, whose health has failed, as pastor 
of the church at Waialua. 

On the Sabbath preceding my departure from the 
Islands I met the two congregations, and nearly as 
large an audience, in the same church, and made my 
farewell address. To this there was a response from 
Judge li. He ascended the pulpit, and spoke with 
dignity and fluency for half an hour, without a note 
before him. 

Anything like a history of the Honolulu station 
would occupy too much space. But I ought to say 
that it was here Mr. Bingham had his home till the 
failing health of Mrs. Bingham, in 1841, constrained 
them to return to the United States. It gratified me 
to see with what interest his memory was cherished 
by the old people of both sexes, not only at Hono- 
lulu, but on all the Islands. He had sent me a sen- 
tence in Hawaiian, containing his aloha to his island 
friends, and this was usually read at the opening of 
my addresses ; and in no way could I have better 
awakened attention among the old people. This 



200 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

respected brother, during the whole of his twenty 
years' residence on the Islands, was an active, enter- 
prising, fearless, faithful laborer in the cause of his 
Master ; and I know of none who will liave more 
reason to be thankful for tlie agency allowed to them 
in the work of God there than this honored pioneer. 
Tliere is another, who drew to himself less of 
public attention, but exerted an influence second in 
importance to that of scarcely any otlier. I refer to 
Levi Chamberlain. In 1821 he was a young mer- 
chant in Boston, and as sure as any young merchant 
could be of acquiring a fortune. Bat he had an 
overpowering inclination, implanted, no doubt, by 
the Holy Spirit, to engage in the missionary work ; and 
that was his call of God to relinquish the pursuit of 
wealth. Coming myself from the Andover Seminary, 
early in 1822, to spend a few months at the Missionary 
Rooms, while Mr. Evarts, the Corresponding Secre- 
tary, was absent, I found Mr. Chamberlain in the 
Treasury department. And when I came again, in 
the autumn of that year, for what has proved a long 
stay, he was still there, and w^e labored together until 
the latter part of 1823. He then joined the first 
reenforcement of the mission at the Sandwich Islands. 
Only the threatened failure of his health induced the 
Prudential Committee to give him up for the foreign 
service. He went as a layman, to take the super- 
intendence of secular affairs in the mission. I know 
not that I e^er was conversant with a better judgment 



TOUR OF OAHU, - 201 

than that of Mr. Chamberlain, and all his private 
interests were held in strict subordination to those 
of Christ's kingdom. Consequently he was trusted 
by his brethren in matters deeply affecting their pri- 
vate interests and feelings as scarcely any other man 
would have been ; and to him, under God, the mis- 
sion is greatly indebted for its safe navigation, in its 
early period, through the rocks and quicksands of 
the common stock and depository systems, into which 
it was inadvertently, perhaps inevitably, drawn at 
the outset. His death took place July 29, 1849. 
In the last month of our sojourn at the Islands we 
were happy to be guests in the family of Mrs. Cham- 
berlain, where we saw most of the children, and 
some of the grandchildren, of our beloved and 
lamented friend. While there I baptized the two 
youngest of his grandchildren. 

Calling on Kanaina, — one of the old chiefs, who 
occupies a spacious stone house in a square contigu- 
ous to that of the palace, and w^hose wife, not now 
living, was the distinguished premier whose portrait 
has been given, — Prince William, his son, invited us 
to see the royal cemetery. This is a stone house, 
with one large room, standing on the other side of 
the square. The prince speaks our language well, 
and did the honors with ease and dio:nitv. The first 
thing attracting attention, as we entered, was a table 
standing in the centre of the room, covered with a 
cloth, upon which was a cushion supporting the Ha- 



202 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

waiian crown. Elegant coffins stand beyond, and, on 
either side, some of them covered with scarlet and 
gold. The prince pointed us to the coffins of Liho- 
liho (Kamehameha II.) and his queen, in which their 
remains were returned from England ; of Kameha- 
meha III. ; and, among the high chiefs, to that of 
Paki, remarkable for its length, he having been a 
man of extraordinary stature. But the one which 
interested me most was that in which rest the remains 
of the good Queen Kaahumanu. Much of historic 
and religious interest is concentrated in this narrow 
house. Here lie, silent in death, kings, queens, and 
chiefs, both men and women, who, when living, con- 
trolled, for weal or woe, the affairs of the nation. 

Two miles from Honolulu, over the plain, — a 
favorite drive skirting the hills, — is Oahu College, 
looking out finely upon the sea, which, however, is 
far enough off to make no disturbance with its roar. 
It is a beautiful place, and the college seemed to me 
to be a gem of the Islands. Here the children of 
the missionaries, male and female, and other foreign 
youths, and natives speaking the English language 
and paying their expenses, may receive almost as 
effective an education as was given by American col- 
leges in my early years. I repeatedly visited the 
institution, with my family, at the invitation of the 
respected President and his lady. Besides the Pres- 
ident and Mrs. Mills, there are Professor Alexander 



TOVR OF OAHU. , 203 

and wife, Mr. Bailey, and Miss Coan, college teach- 
ers ; the four last named being children of mission- 
aries. Perhaps one would hardly recognize a college 
in the buildings seen at Punahou, but they surpass 
the visible beginnings of either Harvard or Yale. 
The charter, obtained from the Hawaiian government 
in 1853, embraces a preparatory school as well as 
college. The school was commenced in 1841, and 
for a time was exclusively for the children of mis- 
sionaries. It was opened to others in 1851. The 
charter has this important provision : — 

" No course of instruction shall be deemed lawful in said 
institution which is not accordant with the principles of 
Protestant Evangelical Christianity, as held by that body of 
Protestant Christians in the United States of America which 
originated the Christian mission to the Islands, and to wliose 
labors and benevolent contributions the people of these Islands 
are so greatly indebted." 

There is also an additional security for the institu- 
tion in the following article, namely : — 

"- Whenever a vacancy shall occur in said corporation, it 
shall be the duty of the Trustees to fill the same with all 
reasonable and convenient despatch. And every new election 
shall be immediately made known to the Prudential Commit- 
tee of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
Missions, and be subject to their approval or rejection ; and 
this power of revision shall be continued to the American 
Board for twenty years from the date of this charter." 



204 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

When the college had become incorporated, the 
American Board made over the buildings and other 
property to the Trustees, to the value of $25,000. 
The buildings stand on a lot of one hundred acres, 
enclosed by a good stone wall, with an unfailing 
fountain on the upper side, sufficient to irrigate the 
whole ; whence the name " Punahou." Another 
hundred acres adjoining are also enclosed by a stone 
w^all, and devoted to pasturage ; and there is still 
another large lot of woodland two miles distant. The 
buildings meet the present wants of the institution. 
There is a two-story house, containmg a hall and 
class-rooms; also, along block, forming two dwell- 
ing-houses, which face tlie sea, having two wings, 
and a projection from the centre, all in front, for 
lodging-rooms, dining-room, kitchen, etc. On the 
right stands the President's house, now occupied by 
the Professor. The President and Mrs. Mills dwell 
in the midst of their pupils, which is an admirable 
arrangement for the young people. 

The Rev. Daniel Dole had charge of the school in 
its first years, and was an excellent instructor. Rev. 
Edward G. Beckwith, now pastor of a church in 
San Francisco, was its first President, and greatly 
esteemed. He came to the United States in 1857, 
with Dr. Armstrong, to secure an endowment of 
$50,000, of which the island government engaged to 
give $10,000. Those who were at the annual meeting 
of the American Board in that year will remember his 



TOUR OF OARU. • 205 

eloquent and effective vspeech on behalf of the college. 
OTvdng to an extraordmary commercial revulsion, 
the agency was suddenly arrested, though not until 
$12,000 had been secured, besides the grant of the 
Hawaiian government. To this James Hunnewell, 
Esq., of Charlestown, Mass., a contributor to the 
first endowment, and an officer of the brig Thaddeus 
when it conveyed the first missionaries to the Islands, 
has recently added $5,000. The number of pupils in 
the college and preparatory school is seventy-nine. 

I was present at the annual examination, on the 
16th and 17th of June, which was held in the 
spacious hall of the college building. The walls 
were ornamented with evergreen, and with maps and 
drawings executed by the pupils. I noticed that the 
flags of Hawaii and the United States floated upon 
one and the same staff. The Hawaiian Evangelical 
Association, then holding its sessions in Honolulu, 
and comprising the parents of the greater part of the 
students, had adjourned to attend the examination, 
and the hall was filled with students, teachers, and an 
intelligent audience. The examination was admi- 
rably conducted, and completely successful. The 
President examined in geometry, meteorology, alge- 
bra, elements of criticism, and intellectual philosophy ; 
Professor Alexander, in the Latin Eeader, Sopho- 
cles, Virgil, and analytical geometry; Mrs. Mills, 
in chemistry, geology, botany, natural theology, and 

18 



206 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

English grammar ; Miss Coan, in history and rhetoric, 
while the paintings and drawings executed by her 
pupils were seen upon the walls ; and Mr. Bailej^ 
in arithmetic and geography, including the exhibition 
of neatly executed maps. There were, moreover, 
exhibitions in calisthenics, beautifully performed; 
and in vocal music, to which a portion of the pupils 
had evidently given much attention. Several com- 
positions were read by their authors, which the 
audience heard with interest. On each day of the 
examination the visitors were refreshed by a collation, 
which did credit to the young ladies having charge 
of the domestic department of the institution. 

The commencement performances were on Thurs- 
day evening, June 18th, in the great Stone Church of 
Honolulu. The speakers acquitted themselves well, 
and the singing by the pupils, under a German pro- 
fessor, was of a high order. Notice having been 
given in the native congregations, there was a large 
attendance of natives, in addition to the foreign resi- 
dents drawn perhaps by curiosity to hear the singing, 
for they could not understand the speakers. On 
Friday evening there was a re-union at the college, 
and after a social evening, refreshments were taste- 
fully served in the large hall of examination. 

Altogether the institution appeared to be in a pros- 
perous condition, and I cannot help regarding it as 
one of the more important elements of safety and 
prosperity for the Hawaiian nation. 



TOUR OF OAHU, • 207 

A tour around Oahu is not much short of a hundred 
miles. Dr. Judd generously proposed arranging and 
providing for our journey, and to accompany us, with 
his daughter. The distance to Waialua is thirty 
miles, the country open, the road for the most part 
good. Excepting a slight shower — while we were 
looking at a salt lake, five or six miles from Hono- 
lulu, on a level with the sea, but with no visible con- 
nection — the day was pleasant. Ewa is twelve miles 
from the capital, and has a spacious and deep harbor, 
but rendered almost useless by the shallow entrance 
across the coral reef. The village has the appearance 
of decay. Should the harbor ever be opened, as it 
may be, the place will doubtless rise into import- 
ance. It would then greatly exceed that of Hono- 
lulu. Mr. Bishop formerly resided here, and had 
assembled an audience of about a hundred to meet me 
in the large adobe church situated on a hill — the 
small remnant of his former people. After lunch we 
resumed our ride. Mountains rose on each side, 
with wide intervening spaces, and we had an extended 
prospect before us. The ancient lava was generally 
concealed by soil and grass, except in the deep 
gorges, where mountain streams crossed our way. 
At five P. M., we reached the dwelling of Mr. and 
Mrs. Emerson, and received from them a cordial 
welcome. The fact that a physician was with us 
must have added to the pleasure of our arrival ; for 
we were sorry to find Mr. Emerson seriously ill — 



208 TBE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

too much so to converse with me on the object of my 
visit. 

Waialua is on the windward side of the island, and 
of course is well watered. Mr. Emerson came here 
as early as 1833, and is really the father of the sta- 
tion. Messrs. Locke, A. D. Smith, Wilcox, and 
Gulick were here at different times. A son of Mr. 
Emerson, and one of Mr. Levi Chamberlain, reside 
in the neighborhood, as citizens, the former a grazier, 
the latter a planter. More than thirty square miles 
in the Waialua district, it is said, can be cultivated 
without artificial irrigation. 

The site of Mr. Emerson's house is well chosen. 
The ground is fertile. A perennial spring flows just 
below, between the house and the river, and an 
hydraulic ram throws a stream of water into the 
house-yard. In the garden are tamarinds, dates, 
bananas, and cocoanuts. The meeting-house is a 
good building, and it was filled with a respectable 
congregation on the Sabbath, Dr. Judd being my 
interpreter. Mrs. Emerson has long taken a lead in 
the singing, and that part of the service was excel- 
lent. Mr. and Mrs. Chamberlain brought their infant 
child to church for baptism. The communicants at 
Waialua number three hundred and forty-eight, and 
the two outstations have four hundred and twenty- 
five. The number from the beginning, in this dis- 
trict, exceeds two thousand. The period of our visit 
was represented to be a season of spiritual declension. 



TOUR OF OAHU, * 209 

Tuesday morning we resumed our journej^, and all 
day had a beautiful ride. The mountain range of 
Konahaunui leaves only a narrow strip of land along 
the sea, varying from half a mile to two miles in 
width. The first district we traversed, after leaving 
Waialua, was Koolaula. The scenery is bold, beau- 
tiful, and various. A native church once existed 
here, with Rev. J. Kekela for its pastor, now a 
highly valued missionary at the Marquesas. Both as 
pastor and missionary he has adorned his profession ; 
but the church in this district no longer exists. I 
l:)elieve the causes of its extinction have some con- 
nection with the tenure by which the lands are held 
for pasturage ; but I am not sufficiently informed to 
go into the subject. A part of us were on horse- 
back. A four-wheeled vehicle, drawn by two horses, 
was with us all day for the ladies, furnished the first 
half of the way by the younger Mr. Emerson, who 
accompanied us, and the other half by Mr. Charles 
Judd, who came to meet us from his plantation at 
Kualoa. We had received a polite invitation to lunch 
with Mr. Moifatt, an English gentleman, largely 
interested in flocks and herds, who gave us a hos- 
pitable reception. 

Having pledged ourselves to meet an assembly 
at the residence of Mr. Kuaea, the native pastor 
already mentioned, and being short of time, I sallied 
forth with Dr. Judd, after lunch, and told him, as 
he owned both the horses, he might go as last 

18 * 



210 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

as he pleased, and I would follow. We went the 
whole distance of eight or ten miles in fifty min- 
utes. There was no one on the way to observe us. 
It was the least fatiguing of all my rides ; and I 
could understand how, with changes of fine horses, 
a vigorous man might ride ninety or a hundred miles 
in a single day. The meeting-house at Kauula is a 
long, narrow, stone building, plainly finished within. 
Kuaea and his amiable wife received us in a com- 
fortably furnished house, and had prepared a dinner ; 
but we were too late to dine before the meeting, and 
afterwards the rising tide in a river we were to ford 
obliged a part of us to hasten away. A small con- 
gregation had waited patiently, and gave the cus- 
tomary attention. The pastor followed us to the 
younger Mr. Judd's, where I had an interesting con- 
ference with him on various points connected with 
the native ministry. 

We were now on the eastern side of the island, 
open to the trade-winds and frequent rains. Here 
the Messrs. Judd and Wilder are brinofino; forward a 
plantation of sugar-cane ; and farther on they are 
cultivating rice, notwithstanding the depredations 
committed by armies of rats. We spent the greater 
part of Wednesday at the house of Mr. Wilder, 
where we saw, for the first time, the process of 
lassoing horses and cattle. It is exciting both to 
men and animals. Our young friends were the per- 
formers, and showed much activity and skill. A 



TOUR OF OAHU, * 211 

mountain rises near Mr. Wilder's house, with basaltic- 
looking sides, resembling a majestic old cathedral; 
and there is a curious island just off the shore, near 
the house of Mr. Judd, of pyramidal form, that may 
once have been a volcano. 

The ride of ten miles, next day, to Mr. Parker's 
at Kaneohe, was necessarily on horseback, owing to 
the nature of the country. We passed a small, neat 
church soon after starting, which is within Mr. 
Parker's district. Then came the rice-fields. Some- 
times our road was along the beach ; then over hills ; 
always with the mountains rising steeply not far off 
on our right. Kaneohe is pleasantly situated, two 
or three miles from the pali, already mentioned as 
forming an abrupt termination of the Nuuanu Valley. 
The pastor and his lady have resided here since 1834. 
They are the parents of the young man who was 
soon after ordained as pastor of the first church in 
Honolulu. A daughter was at home, engaged in the 
instruction of a native school. About a thousand 
hopeful converts have been admitted to the church in 
the Kaneohe district, and there are now four hun- 
dred members. Three meeting-houses have been 
built for Sabbath worship, and two for lectures on 
week days; two of stone, three of wood; all by 
the people. The central church cost six thousand 
dollars ; the southern, one thousand five hundred 
dollars ; the northern, one thousand and fifty dollars. 
The district extends twenty miles along the sea, and 



212 



THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 



has two thousand seven hundred inhabitants. I 
addressed the people on Thursday. 

Next day, May 29th, we took horses with Dr. 
Judd for Honolulu, ten miles distant. The road 
passes over the pali, once wholly impracticable for 
horses, and nearly so for men. The government has 
expended much upon it, and will ultimately make it 
practicable (which is all, I fear, that can ever be said) 
for carriages, by means of a zigzag road with sharp 
turns. But it will never be comfortable looking a 
thousand feet down the steep side. Our greatest 
danger came where we least expected it, as is often 
the case in human life. When halfway to the foot 
of the precipice, along a fine road, our baggage-horse 
took fright, ran, and tore our travelling bags to 
pieces. But though he dashed through a river, and 
into wet taro grounds (where he was caught), our 
most valuable eJffects w^ere either dropped on the dry 
upland, or remained in the bags, and were uninjured, 
while nearly every article was recovered. The horse 
on which my wife rode was frightened as the animal 
rushed by, but was kept from running by Dr. Judd, 
who sprang from his own horse, letting him run, 
while he held hers firmly by the head. 

Our thoughtful friend had directed a chaise to be 
in waiting for her on the other side of the pali, and 
five or six miles more completed our interesting tour 
of Oahu. Connected with it will be a grateful recol- 
lection of the kindnesses of Dr. Judd and his family. 



CHAPTER XII. 

KAUAI. 

The Voyage. — The Island. — Waioli. — Congregation in a Kukui 
Grove. — Beautiful Plantation at Hanalei. — Fertility of the Dis- 
trict. — Touching Incident. — Hospitality. — Governor Kanoa. — 
Koloa. — Fearful Deluge. — Waimea. — Old Jonah. — Island of 
Niihou. -^ Return to Honolulu. — Delicate Testimonial. 

It was convenient to make the tour of Kauai be- 
fore that of Oahu, but I conform my narrative to the 
geographical order. Kauai is the remotest of the 
large islands towards the north-west. Its distance 
from Oahu is a hundred miles. 

Among the more painful recollections of former 
times, retained by our brethren, are those of the suf- 
ferings they frequently endured when voyaging in 
small crowded schooners from island to island. Of 
this they said we could have no conception from our 
experience in the "Kilauea." Tliere was, however, 
some approximation towards it in the ^^ Annie Laurie," 
a small schooner plying between Honolulu and Kauai, 
especially on our return passage, when, with head 
winds and a rough sea, we lay helplessly seasick on 
the deck for two nights and a day. This vessel had 
a small auxiliary propeller, or we should perhaps 
have been a week on our passage. Our captain and 

(213) 



214 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

fellow-passengers showed us every kindness. Our 
companions in this tour were the Rev. Mr. Corwin, 
of the Fort-street Church, and Mr. Wilder, a planter 
and son-in-law of Dr. Judd. We were favored, also, 
on the outward voyage, with the company of Mr. 
Wyllie, the Foreign Minister of the government, 
then going on a visit to his sugar plantation at Hana- 
lei. At the end of the voyage he kindly sent us to 
our landing-place in the boat that had come off for 
him. Mr. Johnson and Mr. Wilcox, and two sons 
of the latter, met us there with horses for Waioli, 
not far distant. We were glad to enjoy the hospi- 
tality of these two families, though the time was 
shorter than we could have wished. 

Kauai is regarded as the most fertile of the Islands, 
and it seemed to me that it must be the oldest of 
them, since the process of lava-disintegration is there 
farthest advanced. But the geologist says, this only 
proves that the fires of the more northern volcanoes 
were first extinguished. 

" The mountains and the valleys are covered with forests ; 
and the high shore plain, which forms a broad border to the 
island on the southern, eastern, and northern sides, is mostly 
a region of grass and shrubbery, shaded with occasional 
groves of pandanus and kukui. The lower lands of the 
island lie all to the windward of its mountains, and this is 
sufficient cause of the prevailing fertility. The lofty sum- 
mits and the mountain plain of the west are in a region of 
frequent mists and rains, and the declivities are often lUiirked 



o 

o 

Q 

Q 
> 
H 

O 

?«► 

Q 
o 

O 
d 

M 

W 



ii 




TOUR OF KAUAI, • 217 

with white, thready cascades, streaming down their almost 
vertical surface, sometimes through one, two, or even three 
thousand feet, in uninterrupted lines. The island is, conse- 
quently, well watered, and the lower country seldom fails in 
its productions. The district of Waimea, to the south-west, 
is the only exception to these remarks ; and this is owing to 
its leeward situation." i 

The station of Waioli was commenced by Mr. 
Alexander, in 1834, and he remained nine years. 
The view here given of the beautiful grove of 
kukui-nut trees forming the shade in which Mr. 
Alexander frequently preached to the natives prior 
to the year 1840, and of his rural congregation, is 
copied from the " United States Exploring Expedi- 
tion." Few places in the open air could have been 
found so well adapted for holding divine service. 
This congregation may be viewed in connection with 
the one seated on the bare lava of Hawaii, ten j^ears 
earlier, delineated by Mr. Ellis. ^ The close observer 
will perceive a slight improvement in dress in the 
congregation of more recent date. 

Mr. Rowell succeeded Mr. Alexander, and labored 
here till 1846. Mr. Johnson began as a teacher in 
1837, and became Mr. Rowell's successor in the pas- 
torate, having been ordained for that purpose. Mr. 
Wilcox took Mr. Johnson's place, and at the time of 
our visit had a select school of forty-five pupils. 
Almost a score of his former pupils are schoolmasters 

^ Dana's Geology, p. 265. ^ See Chap. xvii. 

19 



218 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

on Kauai and Niihou. The Board of Education pays 
a part of his salary, in consideration of his making 
the English language a study in his schooL An 
incendiary not long since burned his school-house, and 
the Education Board furnished materials for a new 
building. Mr. Johnson's church contains four hun- 
dred and twenty-one members, and has a good house 
of worship. 

After my address on Wednesday, we accepted an 
invitation from Mr. Wyllie to visit his celebrated 
plantation. I had heard much of the beauty of 
Hanalei, and it is certainly one of the loveliest spots 
on the Islands. It is seen to great advantage from 
the plantation house. The mountains in the distance 
had the deej) verdure common to the windward side ; 
and out of them comes this charming vale, with its 
river, and its rich bottom lands, extensively covered 
with luxuriant sugar-cane. Here and there portions 
of the cane had been removed, and scores of people 
were gathering it for the large new steam mill on the 
river bank, whither it is conveyed in scows. At the 
mill we had ample opportunity for observation. The 
ponderous rollers are fed by an endless cane-carrier, 
which also drops the cane outside the building after 
the juice has been expressed. The engine was pow- 
erful enough to send more than six hundred gallons 
of cane-juice into a clarifier in twenty minutes. 
This costly mill is said to be the most complete on 
the Islands ; and we saw the process of sugar-man- 



TOUR OF KAUAI. . 219 

ufacturing in all its stages, from the expressing of 
the juice until the granulated mass is packed in 
barrels, weighed, and marked for exportation.^ 

The Annie Laurie was to return in a week. We 
were therefore obliged to hasten from Yv^aioli, which 
is on the north side of the island, to Koloa, on the 
side opposite, distant about forty miles. The morning 
of our departure was beautiful, and Messrs. Johnson 
and Wilcox, and two of the young men, accompanied 
us some distance. The vale of Hanalei at one time 
opened in full view, with its surpassing loveliness. 
Towards noon we had a pleasing surprise. As we 
approached a school-house near the small village of 
Koolau, the master of the school came out, followed 

^ *'The eastern portion of the district of Hanalei is watered by at 
least twenty streams. Many of these are large enough to be termed 
rivers, and might be employed to turn machinery. It is elevated from 
three to eight hundred feet above the sea, and comprises about fifty 
thousand acres of land, capable of producing sugar-cane, cotton, in- 
digo, coffee, corn, beans, the mulberry, and vegetables in every vari- 
ety. It now produces taro, sweet potatoes, yams, bread-fruit, bananas, 
plantains, squashes, melons, beans, Indian corn, and cocoanuts. 
Sugar-cane grows spontaneously. Mulberry trees flourish, of which 
there are four kinds, the Chinese, the multicaulis, the white and the 
black. The latter variety has a small leaf. The vegetation is ex- 
tremely luxuriant from the frequent rains. The sugar-cane and mul- 
berry, both Chinese and multicaulis, are the staple articles of culture. 
The mulberry has here a most rapid growth, and, being sheltered from 
the strong winds, it succeeds well. Some of the leaves of the multi- 
caulis are of the enormous size of fifteen inches in length by twelve 
in breadth." — U. S. Expedition, vol. iv. p. 70. 



220 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

by all his pupils, who arranged themselves by the 
road we were to pass. Seeing they designed it as a 
token of respect, I dismounted, and then saw that a 
very little girl, the smallest in the company, had an 
orange in each hand, as large as she could hold, 
which she was to give me as a present from the school. 
They then sang a couple of hymns in their native 
language, and, after their alohas, returned to the 
school-house. Mr. Corwin pronounced it the most 
touching scene he had witnessed on the Islands. 

We were handsomely entertained at night by Mr. 
Knill, an intelligent gentleman from Hamburg, who 
has a large, well-ordered dairy, , His grass houses 
were perfect in their kind, and well furnished, and 
his grounds tastefully laid out. He is a member of 
the Lutheran church. After tea he laid the Bible on 
the table, and we had family worship. Near noon, 
on Friday, we were met by a barouche from Lahue, 
kindly sent by a German gentleman at the request of 
Mrs. Rice, of which several of our company were 
glad to avail themselves. The carriage had two 
horses, and a curiously contrived auxiliary force for 
the hills. A smart native rode a horse on each side 
of us, with a long rope attached to the pommel 
of his saddle and also to the carriage, and the aid 
was afforded by each rider spurring up his horse at 
the proper moment, and bringing a strain upon the 
rope. 

The gladness of our reception by Mrs. Rice and 



TOUR OF KAUAI. - 221 

her interesting family could not be exceeded. I had 
designed to go myself, that night, ten miles farther 
to Koloa, leaving the rest of the company to follow 
next day, but was constrained to relinquish my pur- 
pose. Mr. and Mrs. Rice were formerly connected 
with the secular department of Oahu College, where 
their services were very useful. Mr. Eice, for some 
time previous to his death, which occurred early in 
1863, had the oversight of a sugar plantation at La- 
hue. Kanoa, governor of Kauai, resides near Mrs. 
Eice. He went to Waioli to meet us, was with me 
a long time here, and I saw him again at Koloa, 
whither he brought his wife and a married daughter 
to hear my statement. The old man shed tears when 
we parted. He and others were desirous of having 
a native pastor at Lahue ; and as there are communi- 
cants enough to form a church, and a good meeting- 
house, and they are ten miles from Koloa, measures 
have very properly ^been taken to gratify their 
wishes. 

Saturday morning I had a refreshing ride to Koloa, 
before breakfast, in company with one of the Misses 
Eice. The country is open, and the road tolerably 
good. Mr. Marshall, the American gentleman who 
met us the day before, was to bring the others over 
during the forenoon. Dr. Smith rode out to meet 
us, and conducted me to his house. He combines 
the clerical and medical professions, and his district 
includes Koloa and Lahue, and about five hundred 

19* 



222 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

church-members. Mr. Dole, formerly principal of 
the Punahou School, also resides at Koloa, preach- 
ing to the foreigners at the places above named, 
and teaching a school for children of foreign origin. 
Mrs. Smith has a small boarding-school for girls. One 
of my most interesting Sabbaths was at Koloa. The 
customary addresses occupied the forenoon, with an 
evidently interested congregation. In the afternoon 
the Lord's Supper was celebrated. After this I 
preached to Mr. Dole's foreign congregation. 

The Koloa station was commenced by Mr. Gulick 
in 1835, who remained till the arrival of Dr. Smith, 
in 1844. Dr. Lafon was here from 1838 to 1841, 
and Mr. Pogue from 1845 to 1848. The latter came 
near losing his life, while here, from an extraordinary 
rise of waters in the night. Awaked by their rush 
past his dwelling, he assayed to reach the house of 
Dr. Smith near by, but was borne away by the flood 
a full half mile down towards the sea. When near 
perishing, a kind Providence threw him upon a heap 
of stones, where he remained till morning and the 
subsiding of the waters. It was a fearful night. 

Monday morning we started for Waimea, sixteen 
miles across an open countrj^, with the sea always 
in sight. Dr. Smith, Mr. Dole, and two ladies ac- 
companied us a part of the way, and we were met by 
Mr. Eowell. 

The mountains shut off Waimea from the trade- 
winds and from clouds, and make it a dry and thirsty 



TOUR OF KAUAI, * 223 

land. There had been no rain since December, and 
none was expected until November. The grass was 
dead, and the few trees gave signs of suffering. The 
people obtain their food from two ravines not far off, 
watered by mountain streams, where the taro and 
other esculent fruits are grown, and where Mr. Row- 
ell has a garden. The church is built of a whitish 
sandstone, obtained near the sea-shore, and is one of 
the best looking on the Islands. The cost to the 
people was nearly five thousand dollars, besides the 
labor at the quarry and in the construction of the 
house. 

Waimea was the favorite residence of Kaumualii, 
king of the island when Messrs. Whitney and Rug- 
gles commenced the station, in the first year of the 
mission. Mr. Whitney was alone at the station in 
1824, but the rulers had even then acknowledged 
the Sabbath, and forbidden drunkenness and infanti- 
cide. The early cooperation with the missionary by 
the rulers on these Islands is one of the remarkable 
facts in their religious history. Mr. Gulick went to 
Waimea in 1829, and resided there some years. Mr. 
Whitney remained at the station till his death, in 
1845. Mr. Rowell removed thither in the following 
year. Mrs. Whitney, now in the forty-third year of 
her residence, still occupies the house built by her 
husband, jDreferring it from long habit, and having no 
fear to dwell alone. How changed the habits, man- 
ners, and morals among that people, since she and 



224 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

her excellent husband began their Christian labors ! 
Mr. Whitney always had great influence over the 
chiefs and people. Mrs. Whitney's simple narrative 
of their early trials was very aff'ecting. An incident 
on the outward voyage of course retained a strong 
hold upon her feelings. It was the escape of her hus- 
band from the sea, into which he had ftillen from the 
ship ; and she showed us the rough bench, carefully 
preserved, that was thrown to him, and to which he 
clung till a boat came for his rescue. Mr. Kowell 
has a large and intelligent family. 

I was specially interested, while addressing the 
people on Tuesday, in "old Jonah," who sat directly 
in front of the pulpit facing the people. He is Mr. 
Eo well's right-hand man, and about seventy -five 
years of age. He was an agent of the old chiefs in 
every species of service, and still possesses a govern- 
ing mind, and his piety is unquestioned. While I was 
speaking of Jerusalem and other places of which he 
had read in his Bible, he turned up his old, expres- 
sive face toward me with such a glow upon it, and 
such a twinkle in his eye, as almost disturbed my 
self-possession. After the service I asked him what 
he thought had been accomplished by the mission. 
Pausing a few moments he replied, that the first 
period was one of luxuriant growth, but the time of 
sifting had now come, and it was seen vdiat was 
good. Mr. Corwin regards "old Jonah" as the most 
remarkable native on the Islands. 



TOUR OF KAUAI, . 225 

The Island of Mihou, included in the missionary 
district of Waimea, is separated from the latter island 
by a channel of fifteen miles, is twenty-two miles 
long, from four to eight broad, and has a population 
of six hundred. Mr. Eowell can visit the island 
only once or twice a year; and, though there are 
two hundred communicants, I did not learn that a 
separate church has yet been organized. Of course 
they have no native pastor. The lunas, or leading 
men, preach, as has been customary at most out- 
stations on these Islands. The Waimea church num- 
bers four hundred and twenty-one members. 

Wednesday was our last day on the island. A 
visit to Mr. Eo well's garden made my ride back to 
Koloa about twenty miles. But I had an excellent 
horse, through the kindness of Dr. Wood, the gen- 
tlemanly owner of a large sugar estate at that place. 
He was then absent at Honolulu ; but, with his niece, 
was a fellow-passenger with us on our return to San 
Francisco, contributing materially to the happiness 
of our voyage. 

At night we went on board the Annie Laurie, with 
our good friends Mr. Corwin and Mr. Wilder, and 
after two nights and a day, which we shall not soon 
forget, landed at Honolulu early on Friday morning. 

Mr. Corwin proposed walking to his house, and 
asked of me the loan of a sandal-wood stick, given 
me by Mrs. Rice, " to keep off the dogs." Not many 
days after he returned me the stick in the form of a 



226 



THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 



beautiful cane, having a large ivory head, but made 
no explanations. To my great surprise it proved, that 
the ivory head was hollow, and filled with gold 
pieces, and small circular papers written over in this 
manner : — 

" Good for , for the A. B. C. F. M., a gift from 

, towards the expenses of your visit." 



The amount in gold was three hundred and fifty 
dollars. Two of the principal donors had never sus- 
tained any connection with the Board, but the remain- 
ing seven had formerly been missionaries. The deli- 
cacy of the testimonial, as well as its value to the 
Board (which, with the premium, was four hundred 
and twenty-five dollars) , gave me very great pleasure. 



III. 



PEOPLE OE THE ISLANDS 



PEOPLE OP THE ISLANDS 



CHAPTER XIII. 

THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION. 

Aim of the Mission. — Improved Social Condition of the People. — 
Relations of Missionaries to a Barbarous Government. — Declara- 
tion of the Mission, — No Improper Influence. — Mr. Richards the 
chosen Counsellor of the Government. — Magna Charta, — Consti- 
tution. — Code of Laws. — Christian Tone of the Constitution. — 
Laws at first necessarily Imperfect. — Exemplary Punishment. — 
Revision of the Statutes. — The National Religion. — The Religion 
free. — The Christian Sabbath. — Churches and Parsonages. — 
Days of Fasting and Thanksgiving. — Structure of the Govern- 
ment. 

The pioneers of this mission were instructed by 
their Board " to aim at nothing short of covering the 
Sandwich Islands with fruitful fields, and pleasant 
dwellings, and schools and churches, and of raising 
the whole people to an elevated state of Christian 
civilization." Considering what the Hawaiian people 
were at that time, it must be admitted that great 
progress has since been made, through a kind Prov- 
idence, in the work assigned to the mission. The pre- 

20 (229) 



230 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

ceding chapters afibrcl numerous illustrations of the 
improved social condition of the people. The Ha- 
waiian people have been humanized by the gospel. 
When travelling among them it was hard to conceive 
how their murderous war-spirit, so universally prev- 
alent only a few years before, had given place to a 
spirit so apparently mild and peaceful, or how they 
could have become so obedient to written laws, so 
observant of the rights of property. 

Their social condition, though far from what it 
should be, is yet a great improvement on the past. 
Scarcely forty years have elapsed since the first 
marriage. Prior to that there was no connection 
between man and woman that could not be sundered 
at any moment by the will of the parties ; and this led 
to frequent crimes and great misery. Among the 
earliest blessings on a large scale, introduced by 
missionaries, was Christian marriage. Two thousand 
marriages were solemnized in the single year follow- 
ing June, 1830. The number reported during the 
last ten years is six thousand seven hundred and 
nineteen ; and the contract has been recognized and 
confirmed by the laws for more than thirty years, so 
that it could not be annulled by the parties. 

Civilization does not precede the gospel among a 
barbarous people, nor even keep pace with it in its 
early stages. The arts of domestic life have, as 
yet, made slow progress among the masses of the 
islanders. The chiefs are the principal holders of 



THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION, 231 

property ; some are the owners of large landed 
estates. These have houses and furniture like their 
foreign neighbors, especially in the towns. This is 
more or less true, also, of not a few among the com- 
mon people, who have the means, and reside in the 
towns. But natives in rural districts, whatever their 
rank, continue to love grass houses, which, besides 
their small cost, are certainly adapted to the climate. 
Even the late king had one within the enclosure of 
his country-seat at Kailua. But the grass houses of 
the common people are now larger and better built 
than they once were, with a more convenient entrance. 
Their furniture, for the most part, is still very simple, 
consisting of a few mats spread on the ground for 
sleeping, a few calabashes for food and water, and 
means for pounding the taro^ which is their main 
reliance for food after it has been manufactured 
into jpoi. 

I am not able to say how far they are adepts in the 
mechanic arts. But I was assured there are natives, 
in most parts of the Islands, who are able to make 
doors, chairs, chests, tables, bedsteads, cupboards. 
And females, taught in the first instance by ladies of 
the mission, succeed well in the manufacture of bon- 
nets and hats from the cocoanut and palm-leaf, or a 
fine flexible grass ; while not a few are able to cut and 
make o:arments for themselves and their children. 
At any rate, many of the females must have learned 
th^e art of making clothes, for fiiey are everywhere 



232 



TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 



seen wearing loose but appropriate garments of 
foreign cloth. 

While the instructions to the first missionaries en- 
joined upon them the grand aim " of raising up the 
whole people of the Islands to an elevated state of 
Christian civilization," they were also required to 
^^ withhold themselves entirely from all interference 
and intermeddling with the political affairs and party 
concerns of the nation." This they have done. But 
they were not thus shut off from all attempts to en- 
lighten and elevate the government of the Islands, 
since that was indispensable to the attainment, by the 
people, of an elevated Christian civilization. The 
government could not remain unchanged, and the 
people become free and civilized. The people must 
own property, have acknowledged rights, and be gov- 
erned by written, well-known, established laws. This 
was far from their condition before the year 1838. 
The government was then a despotism. The will of 
the king was law, his power absolute ; and this was 
true of the chiefs, also, in their separate spheres, so 
far as the common people were concerned. All right 
of property, in the last resort, was with the king. 
How were the people to attain the true Christian 
position ? Obviously the rulers had duties to learn 
and to perform, equally with the people ; and the 
missionaries were the Christian teachers of both 
classes, with God's Word for their guide. 

The nature of their teaching was distinctly and 



THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION. 233 

admirably set forth by the mission, in a series of 
resolutions adopted June, 1838 — resolutions which 
Mr. Wyllie, the well-known Minister of Foreign 
Affairs, pronounced worthy "to be printed in let- 
ters of gold, and hung up in the house of nobles." 
These resolutions, entitled, "Duties of the Mission 
to Eulers and Subjects as such," deserve a permanent 
record. They were, with a few unimportant omis- 
sions, as follows: — 

''1. Though the system of government, since the com- 
mencement of the reign of Liholiho, has been greatly im- 
proved, through the influence of Christianity and the intro- 
duction of written and printed laws, it is still so very imperfect 
for managing the affairs of a civiHzed and virtuous nation, 
as to render it of great importance that correct views of the 
rights and duties of rulers and subjects, and of the principles 
of jurisprudence and political economy, should be held up 
before the king and the members of the national council. 

"2. It is the duty of missionaries to teach the doctrine, 
that rulers should be just, ruling in the fear of God, seeking 
the best good of their nation, demanding no more of subjects, 
as such, than the various ends of the government may justly 
require ; and if church-members among them violate the 
commands of God, they should be admonished with the same 
faithfulness and tenderness as their dependants. 

''3. Rulers are such by the providence of God, and also, 
in an important sense, by the will or consent of the people, 
and ought not to shrink from the cares and responsibilities 
of their office ; and the teachers of religion ought carefully 
to guard the subjects against contempt for the authority of 
20* 



234 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

their rulers, or any evasion or resistance of government 
orders. 

" 4. The resources of the nation are at its own disposal 
for its defence, improvement, and perfection ; and subjects 
ought to be taught to feel that a portion of their time and 
services, their property and e^arnings, may rightfully be re- 
quired by the sovereign or national council, for the support 
of government in all its branches and departments ; and that 
it is a Christian duty to render honor, obedience, fear, cus- 
tom, and tribute to whom they are due, as taught in the 
13th of Eomans ; and that the sin of disloyalty, which tends 
to confusion, anarchy, and ruin, deserves reproof as really 
and as promptly as that of injustice on the part of rulers, or 
any other violation of the commands of God. 

"5. While rulers should be allowed to do what they will 
with their own, or with what they have a right to demand, 
we ought to encourage the security of the right of subjects 
to do what they will with their own, provided they render to 
Caesar his due. 

''6. Rulers ought to be prompted to direct their efforts to 
the promotion of general intelligence and virtue as a grand 
means of removing the existing evils, gradually defining, by 
equitable laws, the rights and duties of all classes ; that thus, 
by improving rather than revolutionizing the government, 
its administration may become more abundantly salutary, 
and the hereditary rulers receive no detriment, but rather 
advantage. 

" 7. To remove the improvidence and imbecility of the 
people, and promote the industry, wealth, and happiness of 
the nation, it is the duty of the missionary to urge mainly 
the motives to loyalty, patriotism, social kindness, and gen- 
eral benevolence ; but while, on the one hand, he should not 



THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION. 235 

condemn their artificial wants, ancient or modern, because 
they depend on fancy, or a taste not refined, he should, on 
the other, endeavor to encourage and multiply such as will 
enlist their energies, call forth ingenuity, enterprise, and 
patient industry, and give scope for enlarged plans of profit- 
able exertion, which, if well directed, would clothe the pop- 
ulation in beautiful cottons, fine linen, and silk, and their 
arable fields with rich and various productions suitable to the 
climate ; would adorn the land with numerous comfortable and 
substantial habitations, made pleasant by elegant furniture, 
cabinets, and libraries ; with permanent and well-endowed 
school-houses and seminaries ; with large, commodious and 
durable churches ; and their seas and harbors with ships 
owned by natives, sufiicient to export to other countries. 
annually the surplus products of their soil, which may at no 
very distant period amount to millions." 

The chief rulers, after their conversion, were open 
to instruction and influence from the missionaries on 
all points affecting their religious characters and 
duties. This was especially true of the Regent, 
Kaahumanu. It was also true, to a great extent, of 
Kamehameha III., who, though not professedly pious, 
and not always temperate in his habits, had excellent 
points of character, and was beloved as a father to 
his people. The assertion sometimes made, that 
" the missionaries individually wormed themselves 
into the confidence of the king and chiefs, in order 
to exercise an influence favorable to themselves and 
to the United States," the Minister of Foreign Afiairs, 
a native of Great Britain, declares to be " a bold and 



236 



THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 



unscrupulous assertion, without even a shadow of 
truth." 

It was subsequent to the year 1837, and in the 
reign of Kamehameha III., that the government re- 
ceived its present form, and avow^edly came upon a 
high Christian basis. A brief reference to the facts, 
as presented in the printed Laws and Rules, and in 
the Statute Laws of Kamehameha III., is all that 
comports with our limits ; and less than this would 
not satisfy the intelligent reader. 

. The application of the king and chiefs to their 
American patrons, in 1836, for teachers in agriculture 
and the arts, and in Christian government, is given 
in the second chapter, as also the response of the 
American Board. It was there stated how the Rev. 
William Richards became their adviser in respect to 
all matters on which they chose to consult him. Mr. 
Richards was probably the best man for them at the 
outset. I knew him well. Though not from the 
same college, he was my classmate in the Andover 
Theological Seminary, and I afterwards corresponded 
officially with him until his death. With intelligence 
such as a liberal education affords, with a sound 
judgment, the utmost disinterestedness, and the con- 
fidence of king, chiefs, and people, Mr. Richards 
took a release from his connection with the Board 
and the mission in 1838, that he might guide the 
infant steps of the government, as it went forward, 
relaxing the bands of despotism, and forming rela- 



THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION, 237 

ticms with the great Christian world. His duties 
were performed amid very trying embarrassments, 
from the opposition of foreigners, who wished to use 
the government for their own selfish purposes. Not 
that he was free from all errors of judgment ; that 
were too much to expect ; but when he died, the 
gratitude of the nation decreed a pension to his 
widow, which was regularly paid until her decease 
not long since. 

The following Bill of Eights was signed by the 
king on the 7th of June, 1839, and was the first 
essential departure from the ancient despotism : 

" God has made of one blood all nations of men, to dwell 
on the face of the earth in unity and blessedness. God has 
also bestowed certain rights alike on all men, and all chiefs, 
and all people, of all lands. 

" These are some of the rights which he has given alike 
to every man and every chief, namely, life, limb, liberty, the 
labor of his hands, and the productions of his mind. 

" God has also established governments and rulers for the 
purposes of peace ; but, in making laws for a nation, it is by 
no means proper to enact laws for the protection of rulers 
only, without also providing protection for their subjects ; 
neither is it proper to enact laws to enrich the chiefs only, 
without regard to the enriching of their subjects also ; and 
hereafter there shall by no means be any law enacted which 
is inconsistent with what is above expressed ; neither shall 
any tax be assessed, nor any service or labor required of any 
man, in any manner at variance with the above sentiments. 



238 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

" These sentiments are hereby proclaimed for the purpose 
of protecting all alike, both the people and the chiefs of all 
these Islands, that no chief may be able to oppress any sub- 
ject, but that the chiefs and people may enjoy the same pro- 
tection under the same law. 

'' Protection is hereby secured to the persons of all the 
people, together with their lands, their building lots, and all 
their property ; and nothing whatever shall be taken from 
any individual, except by express provision of the laws. 
Whatever chief shall perseveringly act in violation of this 
constitution, shall no longer remain a chief of the Sandwich 
Islands ; and the same shall be true of the governors, offi- 
cers, and all land agents." 

This Magna Cliarta of the Hawaiian Islands v^as 
conferred voluntarily, without the intervention of 
armed barons and their retainers ; and perhaps it 
might be difficult to find such another instance of the 
cheerful surrender of arbitrary power, purely out of 
regard to the welfare and happiness of the subjects. 

On the 8th of October, 1840, Kamehameha con- 
ferred a constitution on the people, recognizing the 
three grand divisions of a civilized monarchy, — 
king, legislature, and judges, — and defining, in 
some respects, the duties of each. 

It is not certainly known what agency Mr. Rich- 
ards had in securing these invaluable concessions to 
the people ; but no one can doubt that they were the 
direct consequence of the enlightening, humanizing, 
Christianizing influence of the mission. It is an his- 



THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION, 239 

toric fact, that Mr. Eichards, in 1842, collected from 
detached fragments, and translated into the English 
language, the declaratory and penal ordinances which 
had been made by the king before the constitution 
was declared, or afterwards enacted by the legisla- 
ture. The constitution of 1840 declared that " no 
law shall be enacted which is at variance with the 
Word of the Lord Jehovah, or with the general 
spirit of his Word," and that "all laws of the Islands 
shall be in consistency with the general spirit of 
God's law." The laws must of course have been 
imperfect, because they were framed with reference 
to the low condition of the people, and what it 
seemed then possible to carry into effect. They 
were severe upon the prevalent and destructive vices 
of intemperance and licentiousness. And was it not 
something to succeed (as they did) in driving those 
shameless vices into concealment? One of the first 
inflictions of the death penalty, for the infraction of 
these lavfs, was upon a chief of high rank, a favorite 
of the king, for murdering his wife by poison. He 
and his accomplice, after a regular trial and condem- 
nation in a court composed of Kekuanaoa, governor 
of Oahu, as presiding judge, and a jury of twelve 
Hawaiians, were hung on the walls of the fort. 

As the nation progressed and its relations multi- 
plied, it became necessary to secure the services of 
some one who had received a legal education, and- 
such a man was found in Mr. John Ricord. From 



240 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

what country he came I do not know ; but he made, 
for the time, an efficient legal adviser to the govern- 
ment, occupying the post of attorney-general. In 
June, 1845, he was requested to prepare a digest of 
the existing laws, with such improvements and addi- 
tions as the circumstances of the country demanded. 
This code of laws was adopted by the " nobles and 
representatives of the Hawaiian Islands, in legislative 
council assembled," April 27, 1846.^ A few of the 
more important statutes concerning religious matters 
will be quoted. 

"1. The religion of the Lord Jesus Christ shall continue 
to be the established national religion of the Hawaiian 
Islands. The laws of Kamehameha III., orally proclaimed, 
abolishing all idol-worship and ancient heathen customs, are 
hereby continued in force, and said worship and customs are 
forbidden to be practised in this kingdom, upon the pains 
and penalties to be prescribed in the criminal code. 

''2. Although the Protestant religion is the religion of 
the government, as heretofore proclaimed, nothing in the 
last preceding section shall be construed as requiring any 
particular form of worship, neither is anything therein 
contained to be construed as connecting the ecclesiastical 
with the body politic. All men residing in this kingdom 
shall be allowed freely to worship the G-od of the Christian 
Bible according to the dictates of their own consciences, and 
this sacred privilege shall never be infringed upon. Any 

1 In the English language, the code occupies three hundred and 
eighty pages, and in the Hawaiian language, into which it was ren- 
dered by Mr. Richards^ two hundred and twenty-eight pages. 



THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION. 241 

disturbance of religious assemblies, or binderance of the free 
and unconstrained worship of God, unless such worship be 
connected with indecent or improper conduct, shall be con- 
sidered a misdemeanor, and punished as in and by the crim- 
inal code prescribed. 

"3. It shall not be lawful to violate the Christian Sab- 
bath by the transaction of worldly business. The Sabbath 
shall be considered no day in law. All documents and other 
evidences of worldly transactions dated on the Sabbath 
shall be deemed in law to have no date, and to be void for 
not having legal existence. It shall not on that day be law- 
ful to entertain any civil cause in the courts of this kingdom. 
Every attempt to serve civil process on that day shall be 
deemed a trespass by the officer attempting it, and shall sub- 
ject such officer to the private civil suit of the party aggrieved. 
Provided, however, that it shall, in criminal, fraudulent, and 
tortuous cases be lawful to issue compulsory process for the 
arrest of wrong-doers ; and it shall, without such process, be 
lawful on that day for any conservator of the public peace 
and morality, to arrest, commit, and detain for examination 
a wrong-doer. 

"4. Any adult male persons, not less in number than fifty 
individuals, living in the same vicinity and adopting similar 
doctrines and tenets of religious belief, and like form of 
Christian worship, shall be entitled to petition the minister 
of public instruction, through the general superintendent, in 
writing, for permission to erect, at their own expense, a 
church or other religious conventicle, and for land to be 
appropriated to a parsonage for the use and support of the 
clergyman employed with the approbation of said minister, 
on satisfactory evidence that he is in good and regular stand- 
ing with his own denomination of Christians. 
21 



242 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

" When days of fasting or thanksgiving are proclaimed 
by the king in privy council, they are declared to be obliga- 
tory on all persons, according to their general spirit and 
intent." 

It appears, therefore, that the Christian religion is 
"the established national religion of the Hawaiian 
Islands ; " and the Protestant form of it is " the re- 
ligion of the government." But this is without any 
connection, properly speaking, between church and 
state, since no one sect derives its support from the 
government, and all are equally free "to worship 
the God of the Christian Bible according to the dic- 
tates of their own consciences." 

The government is a limited monarchy. By the 
amended constitution the crown was permanently 
confirmed to Kamehameha IV., "and the heirs of his 
body lawfully begotten, and to their lawful descend- 
ants in a direct line." Next to him was his Eoyal 
Highness Prince Lot Kamehameha, now on the 
throne ; and next, their sister, the Princess Victoria. 
In the failure of all these, and of the king and House 
of Nobles to designate and proclaim some person 
during the king's life, a successor to the throne is to 
be elected by joint ballot of both houses of the legis- 
lature. To the king belongs the executive power, 
and his person is inviolable and sacred. His minis- 
ters are responsible. Law^s passed by both houses 
of the legislature must be signed by His Majesty, 
and also by the Kuhina Nui, as the premier is called. 



THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION, 243 

The House of Nobles is restricted by the constitu- 
tion to thirty members, and at present has only 
fifteen, who hold their seats for life, by appointment 
from the king. Ten of them are natives. The popu- 
lar branch of the legislature consists of twenty-seven 
members, who are chosen biennially by the people, 
and the representation is proportioned to the popula- 
tion. Less than one fourth of the representatives 
elected at the opening of the year 1864 were of for- 
eign origin. 

" No person is eligible for a representative of the people 
who is insane, or an idiot, or who shall at any time have 
been convicted of any infamous crime, or unless he be a 
male subject or denizen of the kingdom, who shall have 
arrived at the full age of twenty-five years, who shall know 
how to read and write, who shall understand accounts, and 
who shall have resided in the kingdom for at least one year 
immediately preceding his election, and who shall own real 
estate within the kingdom, unencumbered, of the value of at 
least two hundred and fifty dollars, or Avho shall have an 
annual income of at least two hundred and fifty dollars.'^ 

The Supreme Court has a chief justice and two 
associate justices. There are also Circuit Courts, with 
judges not to exceed three ; and these two classes of 
judges hold office during good behavior. There 
are, besides, district judges, whose commissions ex- 
pire at the end of two years. The Hawaiian king- 
dom has been greatly favored in the judges of its 



244 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

Supreme Court. The first chief justice, William L. 
Lee, came from the United States to the Islands in 
1846, I believe with some reference to the climate 
and his own health, and died at Honolulu, May 28, 
1857. Chief Justice Lee must have been one of the 
best of men, and his sterling common sense, sound 
judgment, practical education. Christian virtues, and 
his deep concern in everything tending to the wel- 
fare of the nation, rendered him a most valuable 
citizen, and his death a great public loss. The 
judges of that court, at the time of my visit, were 
the Hon. Elisha H. Allen, chief justice, a native of 
the United States, Hon. G. M. Eobertson, a native 
of Great Britain, and the Hon. John li, a native-born 
citizen. I saw enough of these gentlemen to enter- 
tain for them the highest respect — a feeling which 
I have reason to believe is universal on the Islands. 
It certainly speaks well for courts of justice, where 
the laws are everywhere felt to be a living power. 
In no country are life and property more secure than 
they now are on the Hawaiian Islands. 

The independence of the Hawaiian nation was for- 
mally recognized by England and France on the 
28th of November, 1843 ; and the two nations then 
engaged "never to take possession, neither directly 
nor under the title of protectorate, or under any other 
form, of any part of the territory of which they are 
composed." On the 6th of July, 1844, Mr. Cal- 
houn, then LTnited States Secretary of State, assured 



THEIR SOCIAL AND CIVIL CONDITION, 245 

the Hawaiian Commissioners that the communication 
addressed to them by Mr. Webster, as Secretary of 
State, "dated the 29th December, 1842, and the pro- 
ceedings thereon of the House of Representatives, 
the appropriation made for the compensation of a 
Commissioner of the United States, who was subse- 
quently appointed, to reside in the Sandwich Islands, 
were regarded by the President as a full recognition 
on the part of the United States, at that time, of the 
independence of the Hawaiian government." And 
the United States has ever since treated that govern- 
ment as an independent power. 
21 * 



CHAPTEE XIV. 

INDUSTRY AND COMMERCE. 

Industry : Arable Land. — Scarcity of Labor. — Coolies. — Cane 
Lands. — Taro and Rice Lands. — Capacity for sustaining Popu- 
lation. — Sugar Plantations and their Product. — Coffee. — Wool. 

— Cotton. — Oranges. — Hawaiians and Labor. — What is needed. 

— Commerce : Amount of Trade. — Merchant Yessels. — Whalers. 

— Coasting Pleet. — Conditions of National Prosperity. 

The Hawaiian Islands, though of volcanic origin 
and mountainous, have a large amount of arable land ; 
and much of it is adapted to the culture of sugar- 
cane, and much to tlie growth of taro (arum escu- 
lentumi) and rice. The drawback to the rice is in the 
ravages of field mice. In some districts there is a 
degree of uncertainty as to irrigation. This latter 
evil will be quite sure to increase, unless decisive 
measures are taken to prevent the mountain sides 
from being opened to the sunbeams by the un- 
restrained inroads of cattle and horses, and of the 
vast flocks of goats, which are so destructive to the 
luidergrowth of the forests. There is also a deficiency 
of laborers ; and a far greater amount of capital will 
be required for covering the lands with the sugar- 
cane, than moneyed men are yet disposed to invest 
there. Coolies were imported, some years since, 

(246) 



INDUSTRY AND COMMERCE. , 247 

fi'om China, but they did not meet the expectations 
of the planters. It was affirmed, in a late meeting 
of the Planters' Society, that it is not safe for the 
plantations to depend wholly upon native labor, and 
that it is undesirable for a large proportion of the 
natives to be compelled to resort for support to the 
plantations. It was also stated, that the natives hold 
as much land in their own right (the huleana^ or 
freehold) as they are able to cultivate, even were 
none of them to work for the foreigner. 

Mr. Wyllie not long since publicly declared his 
purpose to introduce a large number of carefully 
selected coolies for the use of his plantation. In 
April, 1864, the Minister of the Interior, by com- 
mand of the king, requested the planters to state what 
number of Chinese, or other Asiatic laborers, each 
desired and would take ; what monthly wages they 
would pay to each laborer, besides food and lodging ; 
what each would pay on the arrival of the laborers in 
Honolulu ; for what term of years each would require 
the laborers to be contracted for ; and whether he 
would wish them to come with their wives and chil- 
dren. About the same time a joint committee from 
the o^overnment and the Planters' Association as^reed 
to recommend to the government to make the attempt 
to import from fifty to a hundred laborers from the 
Polynesian Islands, with their women, to meet the 
present necessity. They stated that the attainable 
Chinese laborers are usually rogues, thieves, and 



248 



THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 



pirates ; that respectable Chinese women will not 
leave their native land, and that it is illegal to bring 
Chinese men or women away from their country. 
And they came to the conclusion that the Hill Coo- 
lies of India, who for many years have been sent 
from Calcutta to the West Indies and to Mauritius, 
would be the most desirable class of laborers to im- 
port, and that immediate measures ought to be 
adopted to obtain them. These facts are stated as 
bearing, for good or evil, on the future of the 
Islands. 

I have the authority of one of the wealthiest and 
best informed of the planters for saying, that there 
are at least ten thousand acres of land on the Island 
of Maui adapted to the cultivation of the sugar-cane, 
and as many as fifty thousand acres of such land on 
the Islands. He regards most of Hilo and a part of 
Hamakua as good cane land. A far greater amount 
of land is capable of being cultivated by the plough, 
for the raising of wheat, etc. Large districts are 
adapted to grazing, and especially to the pasturage of 
sheep. The population which the Islands might be 
made to sustain would not fall much short of a million. 

The opinion prevails, among persons most likely to 
be informed, that sugar is to become the grand staple 
of the Islands. In 1814 there were exported 513,684 
lbs. of this article ; in 1863, 5,292,121 lbs., and the 
quantity in 1864 will be greatly enlarged. 

The principal sugar plantations now in operation 



INDUSTRY AND COMMERCE. ' 249 

are the following. Their estimated products, in the 
year 1864, though given in round numbers, is be- 
lieved to be substantially correct. 

On Kauai, 

Tons. 

Haaalei, producing 500 

Lahue, '' 250 

Koloa, " 250 

On Oahu, 
Nuuanu Valley, a plantation four miles back of Honolulu. 

On Maui, 

Lahaina, — the cane produced by small cultivators, and 
either bought of them by the manufacturers, or manufac- 
tured on 

Tons. 

Shares, producing 200 

Waikapu, '' ....... 200 

Wailuku, '' 300 

Makawao, two plantations, producing . 700 

Haiku '<- . . 500 

Ulupalakua '' . . 800 

Hana . " . . 150 



On Hi 



aioaii. 



Two plantations in Hilo, owned by Chi- 
nese, each producing 250 tons, . . 500 
Ouama, seven miles from Hilo, . . . 400 
Metcalf plantation, in Hilo, .... 420 

A few other plantations are in progress on each of 
the four principal Islands. 



250 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

Excellent coftee is produced on the Islands. A 
blight discouraged the cultivation of it for a time ; 
but that is now known to be a temporary evil, and 
coffee promises to be one of the staple productions. 
The export in 1863 was 138,171 lbs. Wool is also 
a staple; the export in 1860 was 70,524 lbs., and 
283,163 lbs. in 1863. Among the new articles of 
export, I notice 3122 lbs. of cotton, "most of 
which," the newspaper says, "was choice sea-island 
cotton." Good oranges are grown, especially in the 
south-western district of Hawaii, where is a large 
plantation. The trees suffered for a time from the 
same cause as the coffee. 

For a people living under a tropical sun, the 
Hawaiians do not seem to be especially chargeable 
with indolence. They are vivacious, sanguine, imi- 
tative. As their wants multiply with advancing 
civilization, they show a disposition to labor for the 
means of supplying those wants. But it is not always 
easy for them to make their labors productive. Were 
every valley and hill-side adapted to some particular 
culture, the masses of the native land-holding popu- 
lation want either the knowledge or the means for 
availing themselves of the advantages. Those com- 
binations, by means of which results are obtained 
beyond the power of the individual, belong to a civ- 
ilization which there has not been time for the island- 
er to reach. If his kuleana, reserved to him by the 
laws, lies in the midst of huge tracts rented by gov- 



INDUSTRY AND COMMERCE, - 251 

ernment to graziers, then, not being able to fence it, 
his products are destroyed by animals. And this is 
the chief reason why certain districts have been de- 
populated. There is, moreover, the want of roads 
and bridges, and of safe anchorage for vessels, where 
the native farmer may promptly ship his produce for 
the market. These facilities are coming, but they 
necessarily come slowly. 

The Commerce of the Islands is of course yet in 
its infancy. The traffic in sandal-wood lasted about 
thirty years, and yielded in that time perhaps a 
million of dollars. The collecting of it, in the 
mountains, became at length a grievous burden to 
the common people. The imports in 1863 were 
$1,175,493.25, and the exports $1,025,852.74. Of 
the exports, $744,413.54 were in domestic produce, 
and the balance, $281,439.20, was in foreign mer- 
chandise reexported. The custom-house receipts, 
in the same year, w^ere $122,752.68. A large por- 
tion of the export w^as sugar. The number of 
merchant vessels at the ports of the Hawaiian Islands 
in the same year was eighty-eight, with a tonnage 
of 42,936. Mne of these were Hawaiian, nine 
were British, and sixty were, American, averaging 
nearly five hundred tons for each vessel. Besides 
these, one hundred and two whaling vessels visited 
the Islands, ninety-two of w^hich were American. 

In addition to the side-wheel steamer Kilauea and 



252 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

the schooner-propeller Annie Laurie, the coasting 
fleet of the Islands consists of about a score of 
schooner-rigged vessels, of from fifty to one hundred 
and twenty tons. One of the finest of them, the 
Emma Rooke, lately drifted upon the rocky shore, 
and was wrecked where we made our landing at Ko- 
hala. We often had the pleasure of looking down 
from the mountain sides upon these brisk little com- 
mercial pioneers, as they were sailing along the 
smooth sea. 

Three regular packets were plying between San 
Francisco and the Islands at the time of my visit. 
They w^ere barks, very comfortable vessels, and made 
an average passage from San Francisco to Honolulu 
of fifteen days, and of sixteen days and six hours on 
Iheir return voyage. In the former case they have 
the advantage of the north-east trades, and once or 
twice have made the passage in ten days ; but, on 
returning to the American coast, it is necessary to go 
northward in search of westerly winds. The exports 
are chiefly to San Francisco, and the imports come, 
for the most part, from the same great and growing 
mart of commerce. 

The remarkable geographical relations of these 
Islands to the commercial countries around the Pa- 
cific Ocean have already been pointed out.^ Hono- 
lulu must become at least a great coaling and refitting 

* See Chapter I. 



INDUSTRY AND COMMERCE, 253 

station on the commercial route from Panama to 
Japan and China. Should the culture of sugar, rice, 
coflFee, cotton — of any one or all of these — be suc- 
cessful, it will insure a population of some kind for 
the Islands, and a large capital. But this, again, must 
depend on the confidence reposed in the stabilitj^ and 
wisdom of the government. The chief dangers of 
the nation are within itself. Its national life is to be 
preserved in the way in which it was created — by 
means of the gospel and gospel institutions, and 
those habits of temperance, purity, and sobriety 
which are inculcated by the gospel, along with the 
general culture of the native mind, through the 
medium of the native language. And a wise gov- 
ernment will not fail to see that this is not compati- 
ble with measures tending to alienate the confidence 
and affections of the people from those excellent 
men, to whom, under God, they are indebted for all 
their personal, social, and national blessings. 



CHAPTER XV. 

SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE. 

Schools: The first Pupils Adults. — Their Number. — Teachers. — 
Readers. — Cheapness of Instruction. — The Youth brought into 
the Schools. — Their Number. — Schools for Teachers, — Govern- 
ment assumes the Support of the Common Schools. — Tabular 
View of Government Schools. — Their Cost. — School for the 
Chiefs. — The Government and High Schools. — Oahu College. — 
Literature : Hawaiian Language. — Its Alphabet. — Amount 
of Printing. — Works in the Language. — Contemplated Progress. 
— Susceptibility of the People to be influenced by their Liter- 
ature. 

Education at these Islands began, not with the 
children and youth, but with the adults. At one 
time a very large proportion of the adult population 
was embraced in the schools. In 1830 and the two 
following years, before the commencement of the 
great religious awakening, the pupils, for those years 
respectively, were thirty-nine thousand, forty-five 
thousand, and fifty-three thousand. The attendance 
was of course irregular, the people coming as their 
ordinary occupations would allow. The teachers 
were natives, who had obtained what they were able 
to impart to their pupils by spending a few months 
at the station schools, under the immediate super- 
vision of the missionaries. In 1831 there were as 
many as nine hundred of these teachers. Their qual- 

(254) 



SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE. > 255 

ifications were of course extremely moderate ; and 
after 1832 the schools declined rapidly, for want of 
teachers able to instruct beyond the mere rudiments. 
Yet, of the eighty-five thousand Hawaiians, more than 
one fourth part had then learned to read God's word, 
and some in every place were able to write, and not 
a few to use the elementary principles of arithmetic. 
Learning to read was easy with so simple an alphabet, 
and the cheapness of the instruction was wonderful. 
Not a dozen of the teachers were paid anything by 
the mission. The school-houses were the merest grass 
hovels. The supply of books was almost the only 
expense, and even these were not distributed gratui- 
tously, though, for want of a circulating medium, 
the people could pay for them only with the products 
of the Islands, or by their labor. 

Attention was at length directed more especially 
to the education of the youth. A school had been 
commenced at Lahainaluna in 1831, for educating 
male teachers ; another was opened in 1836, at Hilo ; 
and in the same year a High School for females was 
commenced at Wailuku. In 1837 the number re- 
ported in the common schools was only about two 
thousand. In 1843 it was eighteen thousand seven 
hundred, which is a larger number than has since 
been reported. Three years later, the Hawaiian gov- 
ernment assumed the entire support of the common 
schools, including the wages of teachers. The fol- 
lowing tabular view is taken from the one published 
bv the Board of Education in 1860 : — 



256 



THE HAWAIIAN INLANDS. 



'^ 'B j^ 




























03 o o 


































r-f 


«3 


l:^ 


CO 




o 


05 


Oi 












T— 1 


(M 


00 


us 




o 


I-H 


CO 






> n m 








(M 


I-H 


I-H 


rH 




Ir^ 


o 

r-H 


l>- 






^ ^ bD 




























.^3 




























g ^ . 




;^ 






O 


o 




o 


o 


OO 


o 










o 
1— 1 




CD 


t-1 


us 
US 




o 
>— 1 


o 
oo 


US 
CO 


CO 






^ A o 








o 


CD 


'"^ 




-* 


us 


us 


t- 










^ 


u:) 


o 

o 

rH 




CD 
CO 


CO 

cq 


00 

i-T 

I-H 


o 






o <» Je 




o 




CD 


00 


us 


CO 


o 


I-H 


us 


(M 


_ 




. 'r^ -3 




o 




O 


o 


o 


us 


o 


Oi 


us 


!>« 






O bJ) O 




(M 




CO 


(M 


CO 


CO 


CO 


oo 


o 


00 






^11 




















T-H 








^ -^ OD* 




























No. o: 

Englis 
School 




CO 




00 


CO 


T— 1 


o 




us 


t^ 


o 
















I— 1 


rH 




I-H 


(N 


<M 








O 


CO 


^ 


Tt< 


CO 


"oo 


t^ 


00 


T-H 


t^ 


00 


<M 


t^ 


«W QD 


o 


Tji 


00 


00 


o 


o 


o 


us 


CO 


c^ 


(M 


CD 


^ 


2 o 


o 
o 
o 


CO 


00 


05 


o 


r-H 


oi 


CO 


US 


Jt-l 


00 


US 


us 


M o 


o 


I— ( 


00 


Oi 


t^ 


^ 


CD 


o 


{M 


t^ 


I-H 


CO 


o -?. 


t-- 


CO 


05 


00 


c^ 


o 


us 


l>^ 


00 


U3 


<M 


I-H 


^ eg 


o 














•>. 








•V 




1— 1 


C<J 


I— < 


^ 


us" 


tH 


o 


o 


us 


t-T 


a> 


'^ 




<M 


<M 


(M 


Csl 


(M 


(M 


(M 


(M 


<M 


C<1 


(N 


CO 


fl 




























o 

•l-H 






CO 


lO 


00 


o 


o 


1:^ 


oi cq o 


00 


^ 


us 


-El 

r— 1 






CD 


. CD 


oo 


<M 


us 


CO 


Ir^ CO tH 


CO 


US 


t^ 






o 


I— 1 


ai 


CO 


CD 


r-( 


O O l>- 


CO 


Ci^ 


c^ 


o 




















V> «k 












l>r 


rt< 


CO 


o 


Ci 


CO 


CO CO (M 


c^ 


r-T 


I-H 






00 


00 


00 


00 


t^ 


t^ 


!>. t^ t- 


i:^ 


t^ 


t^ 


S 




























. -fl 




























<D o 




























03 CD Sf 






00 


i-H 


CO 


00 




00 


us 


















• 


















Aver 
Days 
Schc 






«5 


-* 


CO 


t^ 


O 


I>1 


(N 


CO 


tH 


<M 


Oi 






'* 


CD 


^ 


CO 


CO 


(M 


CO 


■x^ 


CO 


Oi 


t^ 






r— 1 


rH 


T—i 


I-H 




rH 


rH 


I-H 


i—i 


I-H 


I-H 


bD 






CO 


CD 


o 


Oi 


cq 


O) 


CO 






CO 


CO 






CD 


C5 


Oi 


''^ 


1—i 


Oi 


00 






i>- 


us 


. >>'o 






CD 


Oi 


CN 


l>- 


(M 


O 


US 






^ 


CO 


o ^ § 








•v 






»> 












•« 






CD 


00 


CO 


co 


t- 


tH" 


^ 






(N 


^ 






I:- 


00 


oo 


t^ 


US 


US 


US 






US 


»o 


DQ 




























O c8 


-rH 


T*H 


00 


o 


00 


(M 


00 


us 


r-H 


I-H 


o 


00 


00 


-!tl 


-* 


cq 


(M 


o 


00 


■rtl 


o 


'^tl 


!>. 


CD 


(M 


<N 




CO 


CO 


o 


CD 


CO 


'^tl 


05 


<M 


^ 


CO 


'^ 


CD 


CO 


II 




*« 










•V 






•^ 


•\ 






l—f 


<3 
r-i 


tH 


i-H 




us 

I-H 


CO 

I— 1 




cT 

I-H 


00 


00 


00 


00 


m 




























o o 




>o 


t^ 


O 


CO 


us 


o 


CO 


(M 


(M 


(M 


CO 


Oi 


II 




(M 


c:i 


^ 


Ti< 


CO 


^ 


CM 


1-H 


CO 


I-H 


Oi 


00 




CO 


us 


^ 


lO 


us 


-^ 


tH 


'^H 


CO 


(^s 


C^ 


(M 


OQ 




























;L| 


CD 


^- 


00 


Oi 


o 


r-i 


cq 


CO 


tH US CO 


t^ 


00 


Oi 


OJ 


^ 


T*< 


tH 


rt< 


us 


us 


us 


us 


us us us 


us 


us 


US 


."" 


oo 


00 


oo 


00 


00 


00 


00 


oo 


00 00 00 


00 


00 


00 


^ 


f— t 


rH 


i-H 


1— < 


T-4 


I-H 


I-H 


I-H 


I-H T- 


H I-H 


I-H 


I-H 


I-H 



SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE . ' 257 

In 1839 the government resolved upon having a 
High School expressly for the young chiefs, to be 
supported by the nation. At the request of the 
rulers, Mr. and Mrs. Cooke were set apart by the 
mission to take charge of the school. Two well- 
educated young men, from the United States, were 
afterwards associated with them in the instruction. 
The late king, his queen, the present king, Victoria 
(their sister), and Bernice (the accomplished Mrs. 
Bishop), all received their education in this school, 
of which Mr. Wyllie thus speaks in his published 
Notes of 1848 : — 

'' Mr. and Mrs. Cooke, both by precept and the example 
of their own well-regulated family, enforced the utmost pro- 
priety of moral deportment, and every punctilio of cleanli- 
ness, dress, manner, and address, calculated to add polish 
and refinement to more solid and useful attainments.^' 

It was stated, in connection with my tour on Maui, 
that the institution at Lahainaluna was made over to 
the government of the Islands in 1849, which hence- 
forward assumed its entire support. In 1862 the 
government built three substantial school edifices, in 
place of the large one that had been burned down. It 
also shared with the Board and private benefactors in 
the expense of rebuilding the house for the High 
School at Hilo, which had been burned, and it now 
bears a part of the expense of instruction in that 
school. When the school-house at Waioli, on Kauai, 

22* 



258 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

had been destroyed by fire, in 1862, the government 
furnished the materials for a new building, and con- 
tributed towards the support of the principal, whose 
salary had hitherto been wholly paid by the Ameri- 
can Board. 

The account already given of Oahu College ^ super- 
sedes the necessity of speaking of it here ; except 
to say, that it needs a larger endowment, to be able 
to give a more 'liberal education to the children of 
missionaries, and other foreign residents of those 
Islands. 

The Hawaiian language was so far reduced to 
writing by the missionaries in 1822, that they com- 
menced printing in January of that year. Every 
syllable in the language ends with a vowel ; and all 
the sounds of the language are expressed by five 
vowels and seven consonants. To give a proper ex- 
pression to the names of persons, places, and things 
in other countries, with which the Hawaiians need to 
become acquainted, especially to Scripture names, 
nine consonants have been added — 6, d^f, g, r, s, t, 
Vj and z» The twelve letters of the proper Hawaiian 
alphabet are a, 6, z, o, u.> 7^, A;, Z, m, ^, j>, w. It was 
this simple alphabet that so soon made the ability 
to read almost universal. In pronouncing Hawaiian 
words, a has the sound of a in father ; e of a in pale; 
i of i in machine; o of o in no; u of oo in too; and 

^ Chapter XI. 



SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE. ' 259 

these vowels have names expressive of their power, 
Ah, A, JEe, O, Go, The consonants have names 
alike expressive, following the sounds of the vowels, 
He, Ke, La, Mii, Nu, Pi, We. The full accent is 
usually on the last syllable but one, and there is a 
secondary accent two syllables before the full accent. 
There have been published in the native language, 
besides the Old and New Testaments, more than two 
hundred different works, and more than two hundred 
million pages. A portion of the works may be thus 
classed : — 

Meligious. 

Copies. 

The entire Bible (Baibala, 1451 pages), . . 120,000 

New Testament, Hawaiian, .... 60,000 
New Testament, Hawaiian and English, 727 pages 

(New York, 1860), . . . . 60,000 

Daily Texts, . - 150,000 

Doctrinal Catechism, . . . . . 30,000 

Other Catechisms and Bible Class Books, . . 40,000 

Thirty Tracts, on various subjects, . . . 120,000 
Baxter's Saints' Rest. 

Pilgrim's Progress, ...... 10,000 

Gallaudet's Treatise on the Soul. 

Volume of Sermons, ..... 5,500 

Clark's Scripture Promises. 

Natural Theology, 2,500 

Evidences of Christianity, . . . . 500 

History of Joseph. 

Church History, 2,500 



260 



THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 





Copies. 


Scripture History, 


, 10,000 


Tract Primer, . . . . . . 


3,000 


Tract for Parents. 




Hymns, with Music, for Children, 


3,000 


Hymn Books, ...... 


100,000 


Child's Hymn Book, ..... 


. 10,000 


Dying Testimony of Christians and Infidels. 




Keith on the Prophecies. 





School Boohs. 

First Book (^ve or six kinds), and Pictorial Primer. 
Child's, Mental, Leonard's, and Colburn's Arithmetics ; Al- 
gebra, and the Higher Mathematics. Linear Drawing, 
Geometry for Children, Legendre's Geometry, Trigonom- 
etry, and Logarithms. Surveying, Study of the Globes, 
Geography, Atlas, and Sacred Geography. Astronomy, 
Anatomy, and Chronology. Lyra Hawaii (a music book). 
Hawaiian Grammar, Hawaiian and English Phrase Book, 
and Hawaiian and English Vocabulary. Several school 
books, issued by the Board of Education. 

General Literature, 

Wayland's Moral Science, and Wayland's Political Econ- 
omy. Compend of General History, Ancient History, 
Elements of History, and Hawaiian History. Military 
Tactics. 

Government, 

Statute Laws, 1846, two volumes. Civil Code, three vol- 
umes. Penal Code, one volume. Several volumes of De- 
partment Reports. 



SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE, 261 

Newspapers: 

Lama Hawaii, Kumu Hawaii, Elele Hawaii, Humu Ka- 
malu, Nona Nona, Nu Hon, Hae Hawaii, Hoku Loa, Hoku 
Pakifika, and Nupepa Kuokoa. The three last named are 
the papers now in existence. 

Eecent events in the Islands, described in this vol- 
ume, have given a wholesome influence in the direc- 
tion of a Christian literature. It is proposed to 
publish a concordance of the Scriptures as soon as 
the revision of the existing version is finished, and 
the American Bible Society shall have completed the 
electrotype plates for it, upon which it purposes to 
enter before the close of the year 1864. Also, a 
commentary on the Scriptures, now greatly needed 
by the native ministry, together with a Scripture 
manual, and treatises on pastoral duties and homilet- 
ics. A compend of modern history is in contempla- 
tion, and a work illustrating the family medical 
practice, and another on the laws of health, of which 
the Hawaiians have a very imperfect understanding. 
There is a call among the people for religious biogra- 
phies suited to their capacity, and for a more elabo- 
rate Scripture history and biography than is now in 
existence. The Pilgrim's Progress, so much appre- 
ciated among the Nestorian Christians, has not found a 
ready sale among the Hawaiians, for want of an easy 
comprehension of its story. A supply of illustrative 



262 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

engravings, it is thought, will render the book more 
attractive and intelligible. 

The Hoku Pakifika (newspaper in the native lan- 
guage) is understood to take its tone from the gov- 
ernment. The Nupepa Kuokoa (a weekly paper in 
the Hawaiian language, published by Mr. Whitney, 
son of one of the first missionaries) is professedly 
neutral in matters of religious controversy, but aims 
to promote the moral and intellectual progress of the 
nation. The Hoku Loa has been revived by the 
joint labors of the Eev. L. H. Gulick, Secretary of 
the Hawaiian Board, and the Eev. H. H. Parker, 
pastor of the first church at Honolulu, to meet the 
strongly felt w^ant of a religious newspaper. 

The question will arise, Hoio far the Haivaiian 
people are able and disposed to be profited by a liter- 
ature in their native language. This will best be 
answered by an extract from a well considered 
article, which was read by Judge Andrews before 
the Hawaiian Evangelical Association in June, 1863. 
His competence to testify on the subject is seen in 
the fact, that he is the author of the Hawaiian Gram- 
mar mentioned above, and also of a Dictionary of 
the Hawaiian Language, containing ten or twelve 
thousand words, which is about being published 
under the auspices of the Haw^aiian government. It 
will be remembered that he was the first princi- 
pal of what is now the Lahainaluna College. 



SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE. • 263 

'' What are some of the things of specific value which 
Hawaiians have gained through the medium of instruction 
in their own language ? Here we can go into a few specifi- 
cations ; and I shall draw largely on my own experience. In 
the summer of 1828 I commenced teaching, or rather hear- 
ing Hawaiians read, in their own language. That was about 
the time that the desire to learn to read became prevalent 
throughout the nation, and schools were established in almost 
every district on the Islands, and the great mass of the people 
(adults) began to read in their own language. It is true 
they did not read very fluently, nor had they much in their 
language then to read. But a great many learned to 
read, and in some measure understood what they read. It 
will be remembered that at that time, and for several years 
afterwards, no children were in the schools. The schools 
were composed entirely of adults, chiefs and people, men and 
women. Many who had passed the middle age of life were 
proud to stand up in classes, and read their palapalas. The 
masses read, and continued to learn to read, as fast as the 
missionaries could get out books for them. The first book 
was a small Spelling-book ; then followed Thoughts of the 
Chiefs. The chiefs had not only learned to read, but to 
write their own thoughts. The Sermon on the Mount fol- 
lowed ; then the History of Joseph ; then a Sequel to the 
Spelling-book, a small Arithmetic, etc. As before, it is not 
pretended that the adult Hawaiians, as a general thing, be- 
came good or fluent readers ; but they did read, were anx- 
ious to get books, and got ideas from reading. 

" Again, simultaneously with reading, the people learned 
to write, just as far as they could get the apparatus, i. e., 
pen, or pencil, and paper (the ink they manufactured, or got 
from the cuttle-fish), or slates and pencils. My first efforts 



264 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

to understand the Hawaiian language, in 1828, consisted in 
reading and examining manuscripts written by Hawaiians. 
Letter-writing, even at that time, was considerably practised, 
and would have been much more but for want of materials. 
It was often said, — and I never heard it disputed, — that every 
Hawaiian who could procure a slate knew how to write. 
They did not write a beautiful clerk's hand, but they wrote 
that which was legible, and was of vast importance to them 
in conveying intelligence from one to another, and from island 
to island. Missionaries had a good opportunity to know, for 
in those days they acted as postmasters. This correspond- 
ence among themselves has been kept up to this day, as the 
present post-office department will show. 

'' In February, 1834, a Hawaiian weekly periodical (Lama 
Hawaii), of four quarto pages, was commenced at Lahaina- 
luna, one condition of which was, that one' full page of each 
number was reserved for the original thoughts of Hawaiians ; 
and they filled it with respectable newspaper matter. And 
a Hawaiian periodical, of some kind, has been kept up from 
that time to the present, no inconsiderable portion of which 
has been furnished by Hawaiians themselves. Here, then, 
are readers and writers to no small extent. And here, to 
show the value I put upon instruction in Hawaiian, allow me 
to say, that the sources from which I formed the Hawaiian 
Grammar, and am now (1860) writing a Hawaiian Diction- 
ary, are the letters, essays, compositions, etc., all manu- 
scripts, besides thousands of printed pages, the matter of 
which was originally written by Hawaiians themselves. For 
authority in all cases (except the Hawaiian Bible, which in 
some sense is a Hawaiian book), I have drawn from Ha- 
waiian manuscripts, or from printed pages written by Ha- 
waiians. The ability to have done this — i. e., to have 



SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE, * 265 

written so much — I consider of immense value to the indi- 
viduals themselves, and to the nation. 

" Another thing taught and learned, and in a good degree 
understood in native schools, is arithmetic ; and it is of just 
the same value to Hawaiians, so far as mental improvement 
is concerned, as arithmetic is in any other language. All 
questions in arithmetic can just as well be solved, and the 
answers given, in Hawaiian as in English, and with the 
same degree of certainty. This has been done in thousands 
of cases, as all intelligent persons, both foreign and Hawaiian, 
know. And the treatises that have been prepared, and 
printed, and studied, are not mere first hooks for children, 
but such as are studied in common and higher schools in the 
United States and in England. I know not what the present 
text-books are, but I know that when I left the Seminary at 
Lahainaluna, seventeen years ago, common arithmetic was 
studied, and as well understood as in schools generally of 
that class. I know, too, that arithmetic has the effect of 
improving, enlarging, and strengthening a Hawaiian mind, 
as it has the mind of a person speaking another language. 

'' Again, in the higher schools of Lahainaluna, Hilo, and 
Waioli, neither teachers nor scholars have stopped at arith- 
metic, but have gone a step farther — into algebra. And any 
one, by examination, may be assured not only that the 
Hawaiian language is capable of expressing the terms of that 
science, but that Hawaiian minds are capable of understand- 
ing its principles and solving its problems ; and that the 
value of such instruction in Hawaiian is of itself equal to 
what it would be if gained through the medium of any other 
language. 

•' Again, surveying has not only been theoretically taught 
through the medium of Hawaiian, but carried out in practice 

28 



266 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

for several years past. No small part of the surveying of 
the Islands is now in the hands of Hawaiians, w^ho have 
learned it entirely in their own language. 

" Geography in former years, and perhaps now, is success- 
fully taught in many schools, especially topographical ge- 
ography. This, next to arithmetic, has been a favorite 
study. The shape of the earth, its divisions of sea and land, 
of countries and kingdoms, their boundaries, rivers, lakes, 
cities, nations, etc., etc., with the solving of problems on the 
globes, constituted a study calculated to enlarge their minds, 
excite their curiosity, and probably has led some to ship as 
seamen, that they might see foreign countries. But it has 
been done, and can be done, in their own language. 

'' As I have had but little to do with schools for th^last 
fifteen years, I know not what new studies have been intro- 
duced at Lahainaluna, or Hilo, or elsewhere ; but those I 
have mentioned I know to have been taught with success, 
for I have taught them myself, after having prepared a part 
of the text-books. And I have good reason to believe that 
the same branches are now more extensively and successfully 
taught than when I was there. In my opinion they have 
been of incalculable value to individuals and to the nation, 
and have laid such a foundation for a superstructure, as could 
not have been laid in any other way, in so short a time, and 
at so little expense. 

" Hitherto I have spoken only of intellectual improvement, 
or simply the gain of knowledge. But the moral and reli- 
gious instruction which Hawaiians have gained through the 
medium of their own language is, in my opinion, of vastly 
greater importance. They have received it in schools, from 
periodicals, from tracts, from reading the Bible, and from 
hearing the gospel preached from Sabbath to Sabbath. 



SCHOOLS AND LITERATURE. 267 

From the beginning, the Bible, as fast as it could be trans- 
lated and printed, has been a text-book in morals and 
religion, especially in the Protestant schools ; and that not so 
much by catechism, or second-hand instruction, as by reading 
and questioning on the plain facts, and duties, and doctrines 
taught in the Scriptures. Simultaneously with teaching the 
people to read, they were taught, out of the Bible, the great 
truths relating to the character and attributes of Jehovah, as 
distinct from what they knew of their former gods. This 
was essential to the establishment of the Christian system. 
They learned from the Bible their relationship to God, and 
to one another, and the duties growing out of that relationship. 
They have learned, moreover, the plan of salvation through 
the obedience, sufferings, and death of the Son of God. It 
is true that in all ages people of very simple minds and very 
little mental improvement have understood enough of these 
truths to be a foundation for their hopes of a happy immor- 
tality. Hawaiians have done it, and continue to do it, 
through their own language. 

" Besides the Bible, they have read many other moral and 
religious books, as they have been prepared or translated for 
them ; such as Wayland's Moral Philosophy, Gallaudet's 
Treatise on the Soul, Baxter's Saints' Rest, etc., etc., besides 
the moral and religious lessons in the weekly publications. 
The value of this kind of instruction cannot be estimated in 
dollars and cents. We may see some of its effects in the 
morals of the people ; the quieting of the war spirit for 
almost forty years ; the general adherence to a written 
code of laws ; the almost entire cessation of the murderous 
spirit ; the adoption of the Bible Sabbath, instead of the 
ancient arbitrary tabus ; the general safety of foreign resi- 
dents ; the peaceful possession of property ; the liberty of 



268 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

any form of religious worship, etc., etc. All this state of 
things is not easy to be accounted for, except by means of 
the moral and religious instruction conveyed to the masses, 
through their own language, and primarily in native schools. 
The education, therefore, which Hawaiians have received, 
and are now receiving, in their own language, is, in my 
opinion, of inestimable value to them." 



CHAPTER XVI. 

DECLINE OF POPULATION. 

How far Civilization is responsible for the Decline. — Statement. — 
Sources of Information. — The Climate and Diseases of the Islands. 
— Small Number of Children. — Causes of the Decline. — These in 
Operation before the Gospel came. — Singular Effect of destructive 
Epidemics. - — Influence of the Gospel. 

It is the vices and diseases of civilization that 
prove so fatal to the savage, and not civilization 
itself. It has been so on the Hawaiian Islands. But 
for the timely intervention of the gospel, with its 
rich conservatism, the native population had ere this 
been nearly swept away. We see clearly enough 
what have been the causes of the great decline in 
numbers during the more than fourscore years since 
the discovery of the Islands by Captain Cook, though 
it is not easy to determine what is the share of each 
in the destructive agency. 

One cannot travel through the Islands without dis- 
covering conclusive evidence, in the signs of former 
cultivation, of a far more numerous people than now 
exists ; though the estimate of four hundred thousand, 
by the scientific gentlemen who accompanied Captain 
Cook, may have been excessive. The census of 
1860 made the native population sixty-seven thou- 

23* (2G9) 



270 



TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 



sand and eighty-four, while that of 1853 made it 
sevent}^-one thousand and nineteen. In a tabular 
form, the case may be stated thus, as it appears in 
the results of the census for 1860 : — 



Natives. 

Males, 35,379 

Females, . . . . . . . . 31,705 

Total, . 67,084 

Excess of males, . . . . . . 3,674 

Married, 38,124 

Unmarried, . 28,960 

Under twenty years of age, .... 20,829 

Between twenty and sixty years, .... 40,409 

Over sixty years, . . . . . . 5,761 

Ages not reported, ...... 85 

Foreigners. 

Males, 2,120 

Females, . . . . . . . . 596 

Total, 2,716 

Married, . 1,079 

Unmarried, . . . . . . . 1,637 

Under twenty years of age, ..... 647 

Between twenty and sixty years, . . . 1,969 

Over sixty years, ....... 100 

Summary. 

Total of population in 1860, .... 69,800 

Total of population in 1853, . . . . . 73,138 

Decrease from 1853 to 1860, .... 3,338 

Decrease from 1853 to 1860, in native population, . 3,935 



DECLINE OF POPULATION. * 271 

The following table, relating to dijfferent periods, 
is copied from the Pacific Commercial Advertiser : — 



Years. 


Foreign. 


Native. 


Total. 




Decrease, 


1779 (est'd by Cook), 






400,000. 






1823 (estimated), 






142,050, 


44 yrs. 


257,950. 


1832 (off. census), 






130,315, 


9 *' 


11,735. 


1836 (off. census), 






108,579, 


4 «' 


21,736. 


1850 (off. census). 


1,962, 


82,203, 


84,165, 


14 " 


24,414. 


1853 (off. census), 


2,119, 


71,019, 


73,138, 


3 *« 


11,027* 


1860 (off. census). 


2,716, 


67,084, 


69,800, 


7 *' 


3,338. 



According to these estimates in the earlier years, 
and the census returns in the later, the decrease in 
the first period of forty-four years, from 1779 to 
1823, — three years after the landing of the first 
missionaries, — was about sixty-five per cent., at 
the annual rate of five thousand eight hundred and 
sixty-two. From 1823 to 1853, a period of thirty 
years, it was about forty-nine per cent., at the annual 
rate of two thousand two hundred and ninety-seven. 
During the seven years preceding 1860, the decrease 
of the native population was three thousand nine 
hundred and thirty-five, at the annual rate of five 
hundred and sixty- two, or about five per cent. The 
decrease has diminished so greatly of late, as to en- 
courage the hope, should the government not repeal 
the laws against the manufacture and sale of ardent 
spirits, that it will soon be altogether arrested. 

In the Hawaiian Spectator for 1839 I find an 
article on the decrease of population, by David Malo, 
a Christian native of rare intelligence and excellence 



272 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

of character, who died some years since. This is 
one of the most reliable sources of information. So 
also is an article in the same periodical, about the 
same time, by the Rev. Artemas Bishop. The phy- 
sicians connected with the mission made a report 
on the diseases of the Islands in the year 1839, in 
which they declared the climate to be eminently 
favorable to health. Notwithstanding this, they 
found an unusual amount of disease among the 
natives, especially of the subacute character, which, 
though not often very painful, tended to undermine 
the constitution. The immediate causes of most of 
the maladies were thought to be their low estimate 
of life, and consequent reckless habits of living ; their 
wretched habitations ; their practice of lying on the 
damp ground ; their want of suitable clothing in ex- 
hausted conditions of the system ; and their poverty, 
depriving them of the necessaries and comforts of 
life. This was twenty-five years ago. Mr. Bishop 
declares that, at th^ time of his writing, the majority 
of children born in the Islands died before they 
were two years old, and that perhaps not more than 
one in four of the families had children of their own 
alive. 

This he attributes to the former practice of infan- 
ticide, to the former unrestrained licentiousness of the 
then older and middle-aged women, and to the ignor- 
ance and heedlessness of mothers. Then the govern- 
ment being at that time theoreticallj^, practically, and 



DECLINE OF POPULATION, ' 273 

oppressively the owner of the soil, the only means 
of defence the common people had was to remain 
idle and poor, and thus avoid many heavy exactions. 
But they could not thus protect themselves against 
the consequences of frequent desolating wars in 
the time of their heathenism. 

In the opinion of Mr. Bishop, the two principal 
causes of the depopulation were ardent spirits, and 
diseases propagated through impure intercourse with 
white men. 

" It is well known," he says, '' that a barbarous or semi- 
barbarous people have no command over their appetites, and 
therefore they do not drink alcohol with any degree of mod- 
eration, but, so long as it can be obtained, use it to fatal 
excess. The consequences, therefore, are certain. This 
has been the case here to an alarming degree, and would be 
so again, were the restraints of prohibitory law removed. 
Not only v/as alcohol imported in great abundance, but every 
neighborhood had its distillery, and the materials for making 
it were spontaneously afforded in exhaustless quantities. 
The consequences were, that not longer ago than in the days 
of Liholiho, this was a nation of drunkards. Whole villages 
of men, women, and children would give themselves up, for 
days together, to drunkenness and revelry. To this day, a 
native, who gets a taste of the liquid fire, never stops short 
of drunkenness, if it is in his power to obtain a sufficient 
quantity. What, then, would have been the result, if this 
whole people had been permitted to go on, as they began, 
through the brief course of a feAv generations? Rum had 
slain its thousands ere the rulers were fully aware of its 
effects.." 



274 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

Of the second cause of depopulation he speaks 
thus : — 

" These Islands, like others in the Pacific, were inhabited, 
at the time of their discovery, by a people of loose and licen- 
tious manners, but free from disease. This trait in their 
character formed the combustibles, to which the match only 
needed to be applied, and the conflagration followed. But 
to speak without a figure, their previous looseness of morals 
formed a ready conductor for the disease, which was intro- 
duced by the first ship that touched here ; and, from the 
account given by the natives themselves, the consequences 
were incalculably more dreadful than had been feared by 
Captain Cook and his associates. The deadly virus had a 
wide and rapid circulation throughout the blood, the bones, 
and sinews of the whole nation, and left in its course a train 
of wretchedness and misery which the very pen blushes to 
record. In the lapse of a few years, a dreadful mortality, 
heightened, if not induced, by their unholy intercourse, 
swept away one half of the population, leaving the dead 
unburied for want of those able to perform the rites of sep- 
ulture." 1 

Among the causes of decreasing population men- 
tioned by David Malo, were the great number of 
human sacrifices, and also of murders, before the 
time of the first Kamehameha ; a universal pestilence 
in his reign, which destroyed a majority of the peo- 
ple ; the increased oppression by the chiefs after his 
death, owing to their attention being diverted from 

* Hawaiian Spectator for 1838, pp. 60, 61. 



DECLINE OF POPULATION, * 275 

the care of the people to their own aggrandizement, 
by the sale of sanclal-wood gathered on the moun- 
tains, also by the sequestration of lands, and other 
oppressive means; also, the poorness of the clothing, 
food, and sleeping places ; the neglect of children ; 
and in general, the " little regard paid to the law of 
Grod.'' "Foreigners," says he, "have lent their 
whole influence to make the Hawaiian Islands one 
great brothel. For this cause God is angry, and he 
is diminishing the people, and they are nigh unto 
destruction." But he adds, "If a reformation of 
morals should take place, and the kingdom should 
be renewed, then would it escape destruction."^ 

What was the nature of the destructive pestilence 
mentioned above, which occurred in the years 1803 
and 1804, is not well known. Physicians have con- 
jectured, from the descriptions given of it by the 
natives, that it was the Asiatic cholera, or some 
plague of as virulent a character. There was a great 
mortality in the four years subsequent to 1832, 
resulting from the whooping cough and the measles. 
The small pox was brought to the Islands in 1853, 
but its ravages were chiefly on the islands of Oahu 
and Maui. 

Such are the facts, concisely stated, so far as I 
have been able to collect them. And it appears, and 
it is due to the gospel to state, that all the causes of 
the depopulation on the Hawaiian Islands, excepting 

1 Hawaiian Spectator for 1839, pp. 128, 130. 



276 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

several of the foreign epidemics introduced by the 
shipping, tvere in full Gperation before the arrival of 
the missionaries. The epidemics spent themselves 
chiefly on the most decayed portion of the people, 
and so had the singular eff*ect, on the whole, consid- 
erably to raise the national tone of morals. They 
were like the amputation of diseased members of the 
body. 

All- this while the gospel was struggling, and not 
in vain, to remove the moral causes of depopulation. 
The only war since the year 1820 — that on Kauai, 
resulting from rebellion — was not , a war of exter- 
mination, as formerly, and the war-spirit of the 
nation now gives no signs of life. Infanticide, 
branded by the laws with the penalty of death, has 
ceased. Intemperance is kept down by legal and 
moral restraints, more eff'ectuaily than in almost any 
other Christian nation. Life, being now more highly 
appreciated, is more cared for. The people are con- 
sequently exposed far less than they were to foreign 
diseases. And though, as the result of a law in 
God's government visiting certain sins of parents 
upon their children to the third and fourth genera- 
tion, not a few of the Hawaiian families are without 
children, and the deaths still somewhat exceed the 
number of births, the hope is indulged, that it may 
soon be otherwise. 



DECLINE OF POPULATION. - 



277 



Census of the Hawaitan Islands for 1860. 




- 
NATIVES. 

i 


ISLANDS. 


DISTRICTS. 


2,507 
1,087 
1,130 
1,333 
1,759 
673 
1,136 
1,281 

10,906 

2,453 
1,874 
1,657 
2,352 

8,336 

1,463 

342 




1 


•1 

1,848 
981 
777 

1,254 

1,550 
562 
864 

1,108 

8,944 


1 

d 
P 


T5 

d 

2,873 
1,125 
1,280 
1,445 
1,785 
753 
1,377 
1,391 

12,029 

2,855 
2,276 
1,829 
2,699 

9,659 

1,587 

316 

8,587 

1,281 

793 

705 

1,409 

12,775 

944 

730 

1,024 

962 


1 
t 

1 1 

! 

>• 
O 

460! 
2541 

156! 
180' 
336 
84 
172 
298 1 

1940 

367 
197 
283 
324 

1171 

304 

108 

826 
142 
102 
121 
212 

1403 

334 
105 
201 

161 

801' 
34 

l576i 


Hawaii, 

Maui, 

Molokai, 

Lanai, 

Oahu,i 

Kauai, 

NlIHAU, 


1. Hilo, 

2. Buna, 

3. Kau, 

4. Kona Hema, . . 

5. Kona Akau, . . . 

6. Kohala Hema, . . 

7. Hamakua, .... 

8. Kohala Akau, . . 

1. Lahaina, . . . . 

2. Wailuku, . . . 

3. Hamakua, .... 

4. Hana, 

5. Molokai, .... 

6. Lanai, 

1. Honolulu, .... 

2. Ewa and Waianae, 

3. Waialua, .... 

4. Koolauloa, . . . 

5. Koolaupoko, . . . 

1. Waimea, .... 

2. Koloa, 

3. Buna, 

4. Koolau, 

5. Hanalei, • • • • 

6. Niihau, 


2,096 
1,068 
1,009 
1,319 
1,689 
595 
1,074 
1,320 

10,230 


2,755 
1,174 
1,422 
1,398 
1,898 
706 
1,346 
1,493 

12,192 


1,270 
776 
763 
1,027 
1,327 
431 
661 
881 

7,136 

1,447 
1,176 
1,070 
1,468 

5,161 

939 

221 

3,258 
647 
389 
355 
616 

5,265 

495 
421 

485 

477 


2,216 
1,775 
1,525 
2,139 

7,655 

1,367 


2,449 
2,020 
1,828 
2,844 


2,220 
1,629 
1,354 
1,647 


9,141 

1,610 

338 

6,921 

1,227 

767 

672 

1,337 


6,850 


1,220 
307 


303 


6,871 

1,120 

677 

636 

1,223 

10,527 


5,800 
967 
607 
545 

1,051 


5,750 
860 
517 
509 
937 

8-,573 


8,070 

830 
525 

782 

731 


10,924 


943 
731 

928 

869 


1,020 

638 

1,012 

921 


753 

618 
698 

679 


3,471 
334 


2,868 


3,591 


2,748 


1,878 


3,660 


312 


328 


318 
28,960 


229 


383 


35,379 


31,705 38,124 


20,829 i 40,409 


1 Chinese are included in the number of the native population in the district of 

Honolulu. 



24 



278 



THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 



Census of the Hawaiian Islands for 1860. 



ISLANDS. 



Hawaii, 



Maui, 



MOLOKAI, 

Lanai, 
Oahu, 



Kauai, 



Niihau, 



DISTRICTS. 



1. Hilo, . . . . 

2. Puna, . . . 

3. Kau, . . . . 

4. Kona Hema, 

5. Kona Akau, . 

6. KohalaHema, 

7. Hamakua, . 

8. KohalaAkau, 

1. Lahaina, . . 

2. Wailuku, . . 

3. Hamakua, , . 

4. Hana, . . . 



5. Molokai, . . 

6. Lanai, . . . 

1. Honolulu, 

2. Ewa and Wai- 

anae, . . 

3. Waialua, . . 

4. Koolauloa, 

5. Koolaupoko, 

1. Waimea, . 

2. Kolou, . . . 

3. Puna,. . . 

4. Koolau, ) 

5. Hanalei, j 



6. Niihau, 



FOR^S, 






RESULTS 










i 


05 


J3 


!3 AO 










a> 




P. 


aS 










;-, 
















g 




Ph 


s^ 


6 




tn 


cS 






^ P 


'zi ^ 


<V 


9 


O 


n 


f.t 


s 


^a 


•+^*S 


^. 




03 


§ 


o <y 


o 


o-^ 


o-*^ 


d 


o 


115 


24 


139 


4,603 


4,742 


H 




848 


7,748 




3 




3 


2,155 


2,158 






25 


3 


28 


2,199 


2,227 


2,210 


17 




25 


6 


31 


2,652 


2,683 


3,113 




430 


39 


1 


40 


3,448 


3,488 


4,110 




622 


47 


6 


53 


1,268 


1,321 


1 3,874 




323 


20 




20 


2,210 


2,230 






20 
294 
191 


11 
51 

2() 


31 
345 

217 


2,601 

21,136 

4,669 


2,632 
21,481 

4,886 


3,395 




763 
2,986 


24,450 


17 
53 


4,833 


40 


6 


46 


3,649 


3,695 


4,463 




768 


106 


22 


128 


3,182 


3,310 


2,947 


363 




16 

353 

33 

1 

1198 


2 
56 

1 

441 


18 

409 

34 

1 

1639 


4,491 


4,509 


5,331 




822 
1,590 


15,991 

2,830 

645 

12,671 


16,400 
2,864 


17,574 


416 


3,607 


743 


646 


600 


46 

2,855 




14,310 


11,455 




|64 
23 




64 


2,087 


2,151 


2,451 




300 


2 


25 


1,284 


1,309 


1,126 


185 




6 




6 


1,181 


1,187 


1,345 




158 


38 
1329 

7 


6 

449 

4 


44 

1778 
11 


2,274 


2,318 


2,749 




431 


19,497 


21,275 


19,126 


3,038 


889 


1,773 


1,784 


2,082 




298 


53 


15 


68 


1,256 


1,324 


1,296 


28 




17 


11 


28 


1,710 


1,738 


1,615 


123 




32 
109 


9 
39 


41 

1[48 


1,600 


1,641 

1 6,487 


1,998 




357 


6,339 


6,991 






1 




li t46j (547 


790 




143 


2120 


596 


2716 


67,084 


1 G9,S00 


73,138 


3,6<)>s 


7,006 



CHAPTER XVII. 

CHARACTER OF THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 

Rule of Judging. — Church of Corinth. — Church in Madagascar. — 
Church in India. — Whence unfavorable Views. — Civilized and 
Uncivilized Piety. — Favorable Yiew of Piety at the Islands. — 
Contrast of Past and Present. — More easy for the Fallen to rise 
again. — Another Reference to the Corinthian Church. — Extreme 
Debasement of the Heathen World. — Cheering Fact in the Ha- 
waiian Ministry. — Comparative Yiew. — Family Prayer. — Morn- 
ing Prayer-meetings. — Confidence in Prayer. — Addresses. — The 
People clothed. — How best interested. — Interesting Audiences. 
— The *< Aloha." — Church Building. — Statistics of the Hawaiian 
Churches. — Benevolence. — Paganism no longer known. 

The Prudential Committee instructed me to make 
inquiry into the character of the native churches. I 
did so, and my inquiries in 1863 confirmed the testi- 
mony of the missionaries in 1848. The standard of 
comparison I had in mind was not so much the churches 
of my native land, as the primitive churches, and 
especially the church of Corinth, as set forth in the 
writings of the apostle Paul. In their morals, before 
conversion, the people of Corinth and of the Islands 
would seem to have been singularly alike ; and the 
same may be said of their religious tendencies and 
liabilities after connection with the Christian church. 
It appears, moreover, to have been equally true of 

(279) 



280 



THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 



both people, that the Lord Jesus had many of his 
chosen ones among them. In this connection the 
reader will be interested in some passages from 
Conybeare and Howson's Life of St. Paul. 

'' One evil at least, we know," say these biographers, " pre- 
vailed extensively, and threatened to corrupt the whole church 
of Corinth. This was nothing less than the addiction of many 
Corinthian Christians to those sins of impurity which they 
had practised in the days of their heathenism, and which 
disgraced their native city even among the heathen. We 
have mentioned the peculiar licentiousness of manners which 
prevailed at Corinth. So notorious was this, that it had 
actually passed into the vocabulary of the Greek tongue ; 
and the very word to ' Corinthianize ' meant ' to play the 
wanton ; ' nay, the bad reputation of the city had become 
proverbial, even in foreign languages, and is immortalized 
by the Latin poets. Such being the habits in which many 
of the Corinthian converts had been educated, we cannot 
wonder if it proved most difficult to root out immorality from 
the rising church. The oiFenders against Christian chastity 
were exceedingly numerous at this period ; and it was es- 
pecially with the object of attempting to reform them, and 
to check the growing mischief, that St. Paul now determined 
to visit Corinth. 

" He has himself described this visit as a painful one. He 
went in sorrow at the tidings he had received, and when he 
arrived he found the state of things even worse than he had 
expected. He tells us that it was a time of personal humili- 
ation to himself, occasioned by the flagrant sins of so many 
of his OAvn converts. He reminds the Corinthians, afterwards, 



THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES, * 281 

how lie had ' mourned ' over those who had dishonored the 
name of Christ by uncleanness, and fornication, and Avanton- 
ness, which they had committed. 

" But in the midst of his grief he showed the greatest ten- 
derness for the individual offenders. He warned them of the 
heinous guilt which they were incurring ; he showed them its 
inconsistency with their Christian calling ; he reminded them 
how, at their baptism, they had died to sin, and risen again 
unto righteousness ; but he did not at once exclude them 
from the church which they had defiled. Yet he was com- 
pelled to threaten them with this penalty, if they persevered 
in the sins which had now called forth his rebuke. He has 
recorded the very words which he used. ' If I come again,' 
he said, ' I will not spare.' " 

" But his censures and warnings had produced too little 
effect upon his converts. His mildness had been mistaken 
for weakness ; his hesitation in punishing had been ascribed 
to a fear of the offenders ; and it was not long before he 
received new intelligence that the profligacy which had 
infected the community was still increasing. Then it was 
that he felt himself compelled to resort to harsher measures. 
He wrote an Epistle (which has not been preserved to us) , 
in which, as we learn from himself, he ordered the Chris- 
tians of Corinth, by virtue of his apostolic authority, ' to 
cease from all intercourse with fornicators.' By this he 
meant, as he subsequently explained his injunctions, to direct 
the exclusion of all profligates from the church. The Co- 
rinthians, however, either did not understand this, or (to 
excuse themselves) they affected not to do so ; for they asked 
how it was possible for them to abstain from all intercourse 
with the profligate, unless they entirely secluded themselves 

24* 



282 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS.^ 

from all the business of life which they had to transact with 
their heathen neighbors. Whether the lost Epistle contained 
any other topics we cannot know with certainty ; but we 
may conclude, with some probability, that it was very short, 
and directed to this one subject ; otherwise it is not easy to 
understand why it should not have been preserved together 
with the two subsequent Epistles." 

" Meantime some members of the household of Chloe, a 
distinguished Christian family at Corinth, arrived at Ephe- 
sus ; and from them St. Paul received fuller information than 
he before possessed of the condition of the Corinthian church. 
The spirit of party had seized upon its members, and well- 
nigh destroyed Christian love." 

" It is not impossible that the Antinomian Free-thinkers, 
whom we have already seen to form so dangerous a portion of 
the primitive church, attached themselves to this last-named 
party ; at any rate, they were, at this time, one of the worst 
elements of evil at Corinth. They put forward a theoretic 
defence of the practical immorality in which they lived ; and 
some of them had so lost the very foundation of Christian 
faith as to deny the resurrection of the dead, and thus to 
adopt the belief, as well as the sensuality, of their Epicurean 
neighbors, whose motto was, ' Let us eat and drink, for to- 
morrow we die.' 

" A crime, recently committed by one of these pretended 
Christians, was now reported to St. Paul, and excited his 
utmost abhorrence. A member of the Corinthian church 
was openly living in incestuous intercourse with his step- 
mother, and that during his father's life ; yet this audacious 
offender was not excluded from the church. 



THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES, ' 283 

" Nor were these the only evils. Some Christians were 
showing their total want of brotherly love by bringing vex- 
atious actions against their brethren in the heathen courts of 
law. Others were turning even the spiritual gifts which they 
had received from the Holy Ghost into occasions of vanity 
and display, not unaccompanied by fanatical delusion. The 
decent order of Christian worship was disturbed by the 
tumultuary claims of rival ministrations. Women had for- 
gotten the modesty of their sex, and came forward unveiled 
(contrary to the habit of their country) to address the pub- 
lic assembly. And even the sanctity of the holy communion 
itself was profaned by scenes of revelling and debauch. 

'^ About the same time that all this disastrous intelligence 
was brought to St. Paul by the household of Chloe, other 
messengers arrived from Corinth, bearing the answer of the 
church to his previous letter, of which (as we have men- 
tioned above) they requested an explanation, and at the 
same time referring to his decision several questions which 
caused dispute and difficulty. These questions related, 1. To 
the controversies respecting meat which had been offered 
to idols. 2. To the disputes regarding celibacy and matri- 
mony, the right of divorce, and the perplexities which arose 
in the case of mixed marriages where one of the parties was 
an unbeliever. 3. To the exercise of the spiritual gifts in 
the public assemblies of the church. 

" St. Paul hastened to reply to these questions, and at the 
same time to denounce the sins which had polluted the Co- 
rinthian church, and almost annulled its right to the name of 
Christian. The letter which he was thus led to write is 
addressed not only to this metropolitan church, but also to 
the Christian communities established in other places in the 
same province, which might be regarded as dependencies of 



284 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

that in the capital city. Hence we must infer that these 
churches also had been infected by some of the errors, or 
vices, which had prevailed at Corinth. This letter is, in its 
contents, the most diversified of all St. Paul's Epistles, and in 
proportion to the variety of its topics is the depth of its 
interest for ourselves." 

The importance of a correct appreciation of this 
subject, while directing our inquiries to churches 
that have been gathered from among the debasing 
superstitions and vices of heathenism, will justify the 
quoting of opinions recently expressed by the Eev. 
William Ellis, and the Eev. Joseph Mullens, D. D., 
both well-known writers of authority on the subject 
of missions to the heathen. Mr. Ellis writes from 
Madagascar, having in view the strange inconsisten- 
cies in the character of the late king. He says, — 

" In England we naturally estimate the character of per- 
sons in other countries by the standards and proportions 
according to which we form our judgments of those at home, 
where the education and training, or moulding of character, 
have been going on for centuries, and where it has conse- 
quently attained a symmetry, compactness, and homogeneous- 
ness which would be looked for in vain in communities such 
as those which inhabit Madagascar. In such countries great 
force of character is often manifested, and strength of intellect 
may be found cramped and contorted by the ignorance around 
it, and the puerilities on which it is exercised, as well as by the 
debased habits and low social tone of the society in which 
it is formed. In a country where the elements of virtue in 



THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES, ' 285 

character are few and weak, and those of vice numerous, 
vigorous, and predominant, character will at times be mon- 
strous, often exhibiting contrarieties difficult or impossible to 
reconcile according to any standard of judgment in more 
advanced or improved communities. Where these causes 
have been long in operation, and especially if the influence 
of superstition has been added, the difficulty will be in- 
,creased. 

'' In England, if we found a person advancing towards 
middle life frank, good-natured, generous, affable, and, con- 
sidering the state of society in which he moved, neither 
uneducated nor ill-informed, — and if we found, moreover, 
that such person entertained and exemplified high and just 
notions of civil and religious liberty, was interested in the 
improvement of society, in the promotion of education, and 
the great truths of Christianity, read the Bible daily, and 
was never absent from public worship on the Lord's day, 
and generally the most attentive hearer there, — we should 
conclude that there was little that was bad, and a great deal 
more that was good, in such a character, because it would 
be so in the state of society to which we are accustomed. 

'' Now, in Madagascar, and in countries similarly circum- 
stanced, such characters are not rare : only the virtues are 
fewer and feebler, and the vices stronger and less restrained, 
— as must be the case in a country where chastity is said in 
most cases not to be expected, — where falsehood, for suffi- 
cient inducements, is inculcated, and commended as a 
duty, — where theft, undetected, is often applauded, — and 
where the intellect is darkened by superstition, though active 
and acute in the pursuit of gain. . . . Even the 
early growth of Christian principles, grafted on such a stock, 
though we may have reason to believe it to be the work of 



286 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

God's Spirit, often presents, in the vacillation and weakness 
it reveals, such incongruities of Christian character, and 
such inconsistencies of conduct, as sometimes astonish, per- 
plex, and sorely grieve the missionary." 

Dr. Mullens, writing at Calcutta, in his admirable 
Review of Ten Years of Missionary Labor in India, 
between 1852 and 1861 (p. 97), speaks as fol- 
lows : — 

" How often have the faults of the New Testament 
churches reappeared in the churches of India, and been 
strangely mixed with undoubted excellences ! But they are 
on the way to better things. They have quitted the swampy 
shores of idolatry. Like the rolling hill districts among the 
Ghauts, they exhibit great inequalities of character — lofty 
virtues by depths of sinfulness ; but they have only to press 
on amid the difficulties of their pilgrimage, and at length 
they will emerge upon that elevated plateau of settled virtue, 
which, as a Christian people, even Englishmen have attained 
only after eight generations of Protestant teaching and Bible 
influence." 

Unfavorable views of the character of native piety 
at the Hawaiian Islands may be found in not a few 
published works on the Islands, even in some cases 
representing the labors of the missionaries as a " fail- 
ure." I had personal conferences with intelligent and 
candid men, residents or visitors at the Islands, who 
were more or less sceptical on this subject. Without 
questioning the accuracy of statements within the 



THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES, * 287 

range of their personal observations, I often could by 
no means assent to their conclusions. They were 
traders, it may be, graziers, planters — had seen the 
worst class of the people, and the worst side of their 
character. Their vocation was unfavorable to chari- 
table and decidedly accurate views of the native 
character. I could see that sometimes the Chris- 
tianity they had in mind Vv^as very difterent from my 
oAvn conceptions of it, — scarcely more than a refined 
civilization. When the Hawaiian people were spoken 
of as Christianized, they objected that the nation 
lacked vitality, and was dying out. Were this an 
admitted fact, what had it to do with evidences of 
piety in individual Hawaiians ? Then it always 
seemed to me that these objectors, however intel- 
ligent and candid, however correct in their estimates 
of piety at home, judged Hawaiian piety by a wrong 
standard. They compared it with piety in their native 
land. How erroneous a standard ! The civilization 
of centuries enters into the hourly manifestations of 
our home Christianity. Take from us all of mere 
civilization that is shared with the world around, and 
what rudeness and fitfulness, what seeming super- 
ficiality and instability, our piety would present to 
the casual observer ! The objectors do not make 
allowance enough for a diflTerence in circumstances, 
when judging Hawaiian Christians. 

I found in the piety of those Christians, as I ex- 
pected, but little of the art and polish which so set 



288 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

off piety in our own social state. The jewel with 
them has a very rough setting, but still it is there. 
On a rigid comparison of their evidences of piety, 
after making all proper allowances, I came to the 
conclusion — as the missionaries seem to have done 
sixteen years before — that the difference between 
their piety and ours is more circumstantial than real. 
They have their easily-besetting sins, and these are 
different from ours ; but I know not that they are 
more heinous in the sight of God. Theirs are licen- 
tiousness and intemperance ; ours, as a commercial 
people, are covetousness and luxuriousness. In Chris- 
tian churches of every land there are easily-besetting 
sins, and it is hard to create a sensitive conscience in 
respect to them. It is scarcely more difficult at the 
Sandwich Islands, than it is with us. 

I cannot help feeling much charity for those 
islanders. No foreign traveller ever had better 
opportunities for judging of the Christian character 
of our own favored land, than I had on the Hawaiian 
Islands. I heard all my missionary brethren had to 
say on the subject during four months. I saw and 
addressed the people by thousands. Everywhere, on 
those sunny Isles, I had the same sort of evidence 
(differing only in degree) that I was among a Chris- 
tian people, which presents itself when travelling in 
my own country. And I feel assured that multi- 
tudes of those whom I had the happiness to address 
and take by the hand, how low soever they may stand 



THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES, ' 289 

on the scale of intelligence and social life, are to be 
numbered with the people of God. 

Of course the reader will not understand me as 
claiming for these people a high place, either on the 
social or the religious scale. We must remember 
how lately they came up from pagan degi^adation. 
As compared with their own jpast^ — which is the 
proper comparison, — they have been greatly ele- 
vated. Though the preceding chapters contain much 
that is descriptive of their heathen condition, I may 
remind the reader, that they were then without a 
Avritten language. They were naked barbarians. 
Lying, drunkenness, theft, robbery were universal. 
So was licentiousness, and it was shameless in open 
day. There was no restraint on polygamy and poly- 
andry. Mothers buried their infant children alive, 
and children did the same with their aged and in- 
firm parents. As a consequence of this moral and 
social degradation, a deadly poison ran through the 
veins and arteries of the whole nation, opening the 
w^ay for destructive foreign epidemics, and a rapid 
depopulation, which, though greatly checked by the 
influences of the gospel, is not yet wholly arrested. 
Such were the character and condition of the Hawaiian 
people in the early part of the last generation. 

But the people have now a written language, and 
are generally able to read and write. They are 
clothed. The law forbids the manufacture and sale 
of ardent spirits, and the law — pronounced consti- 

25 



290 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

tutional by the Supreme Court while I was there — 
is enforced. I did not see a drunken native while on 
the Islands. The law also forbids polygamy and 
polyandry, and they have passed away. Theft and 
robbery are less frequent there, than in the United 
States. We slept at night with open doors, had no 
apprehension, and lost nothing. Licentiousness still 
largely exists outside of the church, and is one of the 
easily-besetting siils within it ; but it now everywhere 
shuns the day, and is subjected to the discipline of 
the church. Nor do mothers any more bury their 
infant children alive, nor children their aged and 
infirm parents. 

If it be a fact that the native Christians fall before 
the debasing temptations more easily than is usual 
with us, they appear often to find it easier to rise 
again after having thus fallen. I was assured of 
cases where, after a terrible declension, the return 
had been with increased humility, experience, watch- 
fulness, and zeal, so that the lapsed and recovered 
ones became at length pillars in. the church. Indeed, 
we find there — as will be the case in many a de- 
moralized portion of heathendom — an approximation 
towards the character of the Corinthian church. In 
that church the great apostle had to lament over false 
teachers, a disordered worship, the irregular obser- 
vance of the Lord's Supper, neglect of discipline, 
party divisions, litigation, debates, envyings, wraths, 



TEE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 291 

strifes, backbitiiigs, whisperings, swellings, tumults. 
Yet, after making proper allowances, and upon a view 
of the whole church, he declares it to be "enriched by 
Jesus Christ in all utterance and all knowledge," so 
that it " came behind in no gift." Such combinations 
can exist only in Corinthian communities ; but then 
such are most parts of the heathen world. Read the 
first chapter of the Epistle to the Romans, and the 
journals of modern missionaries. Consider the de- 
cline of mental powder in masses of people under the 
long reign of paganism ; the paralysis of the moral 
sense and conscience; the grossness of habits, physi- 
cal and mental, in sj)eech and action, in domestic 
life and social intercourse. Consider the absence of 
almost all the ideas lying at the foundation of elevated 
character; the absence of words even to serve as 
pure vehicles of holy thought and sentiment; the 
absence of a correct public opinion on all things 
appertaining to manners and morals; and the con- 
stant, all-pervading presence of polluting, degrading, 
soul-destroying temptations. 

Such singular combinations exist, to a greater or 
less extent, in the churches at the Hawaiian Islands ; 
though with far less varied, far less positive and 
striking manifestations, than in the Grecian city, 
because of the more limited mental and social devel- 
opment of the people. And we ought, perhaps, 
hereafter to expect more of this among the island- 
churches, before there shall be less. 

A statement by Mr. Pogue, Principal of the 



292 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

Seminary at Lahainaluna, gives a pleasing prospect 
for the native ministry. It is, that the graduates 
of that institution who have received ordination as 
ministers of the gospel, have lived without reproach. 

An impression was made upon me that there is niore 
freshness in the religious development of Hawaii than 
there is on the other islands. The influence of the 
foreign population has been less on that island ; the 
people are more isolated ; they travel less. If my 
impressions are correct, these are among the probable 
causes. There must be something, moreover, in my 
having received on this island most of my first im- 
pressions of the people. There were no public 
assemblies, however, more interesting to me, than 
those of Lahaina and Wailuku on Maui, of Honolulu 
and Waialua on Oahu, and of Koloa on Kauai — 
places where I spent my Sabbaths. 

I was informed that family prayer is a prevalent 
custom in the Protestant churches. Illustrations of 
this were given in my tour around Hawaii. In some 
districts, at least, morning prayer-meetings furnish 
an interesting feature in the religious life of the 
people. At Honolulu I was awaked, on the morning 
after my arrival, by the bell of the great Stone 
Church, before the day had fairly dawned. It was 
for a prayer-meeting. True, the attendance was 
small, and chiefly of the older people ; but the meet- 
ing had held on its way since the great awaken- 
ing, — more than a score of years. Mr. Thurston 
informed me of several such meetings in his district 



THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 293 

of Kailua, and that they had been kept up for 
many years. Eev. Mr. Taylor, son-hi-law of Mr. 
Thurston, whom I saw at Petaluma, in California, 
related to me this fact. When residing on Hawaii, 
near Kailua, some years before, he employed a num- 
ber of natives to work for him, and one morning they 
were all late. Upon inquiring the reason, they said 
they had been to the prayer-meeting; and when 
asked why their meeting was so late, they replied 
that the man was tardy whose business it was to 
blow the conch-shell, but still they thought they 
ought to attend the prayer-meeting. His only 
advice to them was, to look more carefully in future 
after the man whose business it was to call them 
together. 

Occasionally my attention was called to small 
houses in solitary places, and I was told they were 
prayer-houses, erected by the people for their neigh- 
borhood meetings. 

Their views of prayer were described to me as 
very simple. They expect, when they pray, to be 
heard, — in this resembling the primitive Christians. 
An illustration of their confidence in prayer was 
given me by Mr. Bond, at Kohala. As we stood in 
the pulpit of his church, at the close of the afternoon 
service, looking at the retiring multitude, he called 
my attention to one of his aged church-members, 
now a valued friend and co-laborer. That man, said 
he, some years ago, was off the coast with two other 

25* 



294 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

natives, in a canoe, fishing ; and a monstrous shark 
came upon their canoe, which was merely a hollowed 
log, with the evident intent of upsetting it. They 
beat him away with their paddles. He went off to 
some distance, and came down upon them the second 
time. Again they drove him away, and he returned 
to renew the attack. Their courage then began to 
fail, and they said, the shark will have us. But 
this man proposed to the others that he should pray 
to God, while they used the paddles. To this they 
agreed, and he fell on his knees in prayer, while they 
stood on the defensive. Down came the monster, 
but when very near he sheered off, and was soon out 
of sight. The natives regarded this as an answer to 
prayer, and my excellent missionary friend was of 
the same opinion. 

After having addressed a score of congregations, 
and more than twelve thousand of the people^ I can- 
not be greatly mistaken in a general estimate of their 
intelligence. They everywhere received me with 
enthusiastic kindness, as the messenger and repre- 
sentative of their American patrons ; and they 
always expected me to address them, which I gen- 
erally did on the Sabbath, and occasionally on some 
other day in the week. Of course I spoke through 
an interpreter. The congregations at the stations 
varied from five hundred to twelve hundred. 

The meeting-houses were generally filled, and the 




m: .li'f) 



fili 



II!, N I '^1; I : I , . j'.rr 

fti!".i':, / 



1- .'Hi 
lii:; ill!! 



MllHil r 



gilhTJII 



I'm ■ • [ 



i.; "si' 



!l.K ,C . 



. / i,WPM 



THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES, ' 297 

people well clad, considering their circumstances. 
One of my first surprises at the Islands was to find 
the people so generally and so well dressed. Thirty 
years before, the masses of the people scarcely felt 
the need of clothes. The climate did not require 
them, and the natives at first looked upon our dress 
as merely ornamental. It will illustrate this if I 
relate an anecdote, which I received from the best 
source. In one of the first years of the mission, a 
chief on Hawaii was reproved by a missionary for 
entering his house so nearly naked. Profiting by 
the rebuke, and aiming to give full satisfaction, next 
time he walked in with the addition of a pair of silk 
stockings and a hat ! 

The accompanying engraving of a congregation of 
natives on Hawaii, in the year 1823, drawn by the 
Rev. William Ellis, will give an idea of their ap- 
pearance at that time.^ 

In seeking to interest the people, and fix their 
attention, I found nothing so effectual as relating facts 
with which I had become acquainted in my visits to 
our missions in India and Western Asia, and espe- 
cially in Palestine. Indeed, they were delighted to 

^ The engraving is from a sketch, by the Rev. William Ellis, of one 
of the congregations, to which he preached while on his tour through 
Hawaii in the year 1823. It will be seen that the natives are seated 
on the lava, and nearly destitute of clothing. His companions were 
Messrs, Thurston, Bishop, Goodrich, and Harwood. 



298 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

see one who had been in Jerusalem, and had stood on 
Mount Zion, on Olivet, on the shores of the Sea of 
Galilee. To those simple-minded people it was like 
a 7ieic evidence of their religion. Their intelligent 
attention implied of course some knowledge of geog- 
raphy, and of history, especially missionary and 
sacred history, as well as an interest, which they are 
well known to take, in the propagation of the gospel 
among ignorant and degraded nations. I found, too, 
that when I spoke of the civil war in the United 
States, which I sometimes did, they were on the qui 
^vive, as they had read often about it in their native 
newspapers, and had strong sympathy for the loyal 
States. 

I shall not soon forget those crowded audiences, 
those upturned faces, those beaming countenances ; 
nor those trembling lips and speaking eyes, when, at 
the close of the meeting, they came around to shake 
hands, and say Aloha. And that word Aloha is 
their characteristic word. If they have not words to 
express some of the greater ideas, they certainly have 
a word expressing one of the sweetest, richest senti- 
ments of the human heart — Aloha. It means Love 
to you. I never wearied with the repetition, though 
I repeated it thousands of times. 

The natives have built more than a hundred meet- 
ing-houses, or churches, with but little foreign aid. 
I understood Mr. Lyons to say that, towards a few 



THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. 299 

of the dozen churches built under his supervision, 
the government made a small contribution, with the 
understanding that it should have the right of using 
them for schools, but for nothing else. In the build- 
ing of the older, larger, more expensive churches, 
the government, as such, had no agency. The aggre- 
gate cost of the churches exceeded one hundred and 
fifty thousand dollars. Some of the largest are built 
of coral, or blocks of lava, and several of these 
have galleries ; more are framed wooden houses, 
painted white ; one, on Kauai, is of a light-colored 
sandstone; a few have adobe walls, that is, of mud 
hardened in the sun; and a few are of grass. They 
have slips, or pews. Most have bells ; and the 
'^ sound of the church-going bell," among the hills 
and valleys of those Islands, seemed to me as sug- 
gestive, as delightful, as among the hills and val- 
leys of my native land. 

The statistical history of the Hawaiian churches 
deserves some notice. The first native convert ad- 
mitted to the church was Keopuolani, in 1823, — as 
is stated elsewhere, but more fully in the chajDter on 
Maui. Up to the year 1832, and including that year, 
the whole number of members received was 577. 
The admissions in the next ten years were 29,651. 
Of these 19,877 were received in the years 1838- 
1840; 2,443 in 1842; and 5,296 in 1843, — indicat- 
ing the years of the great awakening. The average 



300 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

number for each of the ten years is nearly 3,000. 
The admissions in the next ten years were 12,325, or 
an annual average of 1,232. In the next ten the 
number received was 8,802, giving an annual average 
of 880 new members. The whole number from the 
beginning is 50,913, or an average for each year of 
more than a thousand. To this an addition of 1,500 
should be made for the Protestant evangelical churches 
of Makawao, in East Maui, connected with the 
American Missionary Association, which would swell 
the sum total to 52,413. 

The excommunications in this period of forty years, 
not including the churches of Makawao, were not far 
from 8,000. The deaths reported were 20,017. The 
excommunications, from the commencement of the 
revival, bore the proportion of one in thirteen to 
the admissions, and the deaths one to ten. In the 
second decade the proportion of the excommunica- 
tions to the admissions was as one to five. In the 
third decade the former came but little short of being 
one third of the latter, and there were nearly as 
many deaths as there were admissions. These state- 
ments will show why the number of church-members 
never rose above 24,000 at any one time, and why 
there is a tendency to numerical decline. The largest 
number of church-members was in the years 1848 
and 1856, when there were 23,796 and 23,652. The 
number in the year 1863 was 19,679. 

The accessions to the Roman Catholic community, 



THE PROTESTANT CHURCHES. * 301 

especially in former years, are understood to have been 
largely from the excommunicated Protestant church- 
members. I found it was the opinion of some of the 
missionaries, looking back in the light of present 
experience, that the excommunications had, in some 
instances, been for insufficient reasons, and of course 
too numerous. It was thought, also, as perhaps an 
offset to this, that in some cases the church discipline 
had been too lenient.^ 

The benevolence of the church is an essential ele- 
ment in determining its Christian character. The 
reported contributions of the Hawaiian churches, in 
the last eight years, for the support of the gospel 
and its propagation, are stated in the following 
table : — 

* *' Resolved^ That no local church in our connection can consist- 
ently adopt by-laws or rules of discipline for itself, which shall vir- 
tually excommunicate, or actually debar from communion, members 
of sister churches in good standing. 

*'That evidence of piety is the grand criterion of fitness for the 
ordinance of the Lord's Supper, and that professed disciples of Christ 
should not be excommunicated until they give positive evidence of 
impenitence and unbelief, after proper and scriptural measures have 
been used to reclaim them. 

<* Excommunicated members may, on giving evidence of repentance, 
be restored to the communion and fellowship of the church from 
which the excision was made, without entering anew into covenant ; 
or they may be received into other churches by profession." Hawaiian 
Association in 1836. 



26 



302 



THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 



CONTRIBUTIONS OF HAWAIIAN 


CHURCHES, 


1855-1862. 


Hilo, 


1855 


1856 


1857 


1858 


1859 


1860 


1861 


1862 


$3,000 


$4,000 


$3,500 


$5,000 


$6,000 


$3,000 


$3,700 


$3,600 


Kohala, 




1,501 


826 




1,551 


1,358 


1,578 


1,194 


Waimea, 


933 


2,550 




2,971 


2,635 


5,719 


2,626 


1,792 


Kailua, 


500 


363 


420 


457 


761 


600 


594 


650 


Kealakekua, 


1,356 


1,300 


1,367 


1,461 


1,466 






1,181 


Kau, 




675 


585 




925 




1,380 




Lahaina, 


2,923 




4,051 


1,600 


3,824 




1,715 


1,085 


KaanapaU, 


160 


242 










51 


126 


Wailuku, 


666 


1,427 


836 


968 


1,358 


287 


1,366 


744 


Honuaula, 








381 




618 


237 


463 


Hana, 




719 


788 


245 


323 








Molokai, 


2,927 


190 


4,106 




598 


1,999 


893 


657 


Honolulu, 1st, 


3,302 


1,704 


2,125 


3,840 


1,830 


1,527 


1,872 


2,266 


Honolulu, 2d, 


1,967 


^1,691 


1,052 


1,222 


1,285 


803 


1,668 


1,380 


Ewa, 


243 


240 




145 


188 


200 


261 


225 


Waialua, 


695 


521 


297 


232 


447 




228 


330 


Walanae, 




139 


114 




88 




200 




Hanula, 


150 


420 


683 


228 


240 


332 


1,070 


746 


Kaneohe, 


624 


1,245 


768 


520 


508 


537 


827 


500 


Waimea, 


463 




313 


185 


317 




175 


110 


Koloa, 


545 


655 


709 


497 


1,328 


756 


500 


537 


Waiolf, 


450 




353 


213 


397 


471 


376 


449 


Totals, 


20,909 


19,582 


22,893 


20,165 


26,069 


18,207 1 


21,317 


18,035 



There are no avowed pagans now on the Hawaiian 
Islands, and the idols have utterly perished ; at least 
I saw none. They have either been destroyed (as 
most of them were) or carried away as curiosities. 
All in tlie temples that fire could burn has been con- 
sumed, and there remain of them only huge black 
heaps of volcanic stones, which the people are at 
liberty to use in building their stone walls. I dare 
not say that tliere is no superstition remaining, 
when I think how much there is of it in old Chris- 



TEE PROTESTANT CHURCHESr 303 

tian countries. It is most conspicuous, perhaps, 
in the treatment of diseases by native doctors, and 
in the apprehension of being "prayed to death," 
— implying a belief in a species of witchcraft. But 
the people, as a whole, have been weaned from their 
old idolatry, and much of their repugnance to the 
Roman Catholic worship is owing to its idolatrous 
aspects. 

There cannot be a more suitable close to this chap- 
ter than the testimony of the Rev. Mr. Damon, the 
well-known seamen's chaplain at Honolulu, and editor 
of "The Friend" newspaper. It is from a review 
of Manly Hopkins's History of the Sandwich Islands, 
published in London in 1862, and intended to dis- 
parage the labors of the missionaries. Mr. Damon 
says,— 

" We are not going to rebut Mr. Hopkins's assertions by 
statistics, or extracts from missionary reports ; but, as an 
offset to his assertions, we conclude our remarks with some 
assertions of our own. Mr. Hopkins has never visited the 
Islands, and we have lived among the Hawaiian people for 
twenty years. We have visited every inhabited island of the 
group except Niihau ; we have visited every missionary sta- 
tion on the Islands, and some of them repeatedly ; we are 
personally acquainted with every missionary and his family ; 
we have spent many Sabbaths at the outstations ; we have 
travelled with and among Hawaiians on sea and land ; we 
have slept in their houses ; we are personally acquainted 
with hundreds and thousands of them ; we have worshipped 



304 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

in their churches ; we have sat with them around the ' table 
of the Lord/ Now, this is the honest conclusion to which we 
have come, as the result of our observation, that, in propor- 
tion to the population of the Islands, there are, upon an 
average, as many true Christians among them as there are 
among the people of America or Europe : we will not ex- 
cept New England, Scotland, or England, or any other par- 
ticularly favored portion of those countries." 



IV. 

ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT. 

26 * (305) 



ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT. 



CHAPTEE XVIII. 

ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT PREVIOUS TO 1863. 

Business transacted at first by the Mission as an organized Body. — 
An Association formed for Ecclesiastical Matters. — Much other 
Business. — The Native Churches a Development of the Mission 
Church. — Association reorganized, and all Business transferred 
to it. — How Ecclesiastical Government came to be exercised by 
the Missionary Body. — Difficulties in the Way of a Change. — The 
Time for a Change come. — The Ends to be secured. 

In all my tour of the Islands I had reference to a 
meeting of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association, to 
be held in the month of June ; and my object was 
to become conversant with the subjects which were 
then to receive attention, and to do what I could 
towards promoting an intelligent unity of opinion and 
action when the Association should come together. 

The meeting was held at Honolulu, in a school- 
house not far from the rear of the Stone Church, 
built, many years since, by the mission.^ The Asso- 

^ The school-house is seen to the right of the Stone Church, in the 
engraving at page 121. 

(307) 



308 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

ciation derived its distinctive features from the reli- 
gious exigencies of the Islands. At first, the whole 
business was transacted by the mission, as an organ- 
ized body ; but in 1823 the Hawaiian Association 
was formed, "for mutual improvement and aid in lay- 
ing the foundation and building up the house of the 
Lord." From this time, all matters purely ecclesias- 
tical were reserved for the Association. But the mis- 
sion, properly so called, had still a large amount of 
other business, of which there is ample evidence in 
its printed proceedings. 

The native churches were a development of the 
mission church, composed of the missionary com- 
pany that was organized in Boston, October 15, 
1819. This appears from the proceedings of the 
Association in the year 1830. It was then ar- 
ranged, — 

"1. That the original mission church receive new mis- 
sionaries, and have them under its supervision, and also have 
an ecclesiastical supervision of all churches formed among 
the natives. 

"2. Native churches were then recognized at seven of 
the stations, and the missionaries residing at those stations 
were constituted their pastors. 

'^ 3. The pastors were authorized to admit members to the 
church, to rebuke, censure, or exclude offending members, 
according to the nature of the offence ; subject, however, to 
revision by the original church, on a complaint being entered 
by a member of said church ; and members of those churches 
had also the right of appeal to the mission church. 



ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT^ 309 

" 4. It was not then deemed expedient to admit native 
members to a participation in the government of churches. 
Nevertheless one or more church-members were to be 
selected, and placed under instruction, with special reference 
to becoming helpers in the government of the churches ; and 
they were to be set apart for this business when they had 
attained the requisite knowledge, gravity, etc. 

"5. There was to be an annual meeting of the original 
church, to transact its own business, and also to consult for 
the best interests of the other churches." 

In consequence of the radical change made in the 
mission in the year 1848, already described,^ the 
brethren agreed, in 1854, to reorganize their Associ- 
ation, enlarge its sphere, and no longer to do busi- 
ness in their corporate capacity as a mission. The 
Association then combined in itself all the duties 
which it had before shared with the mission ; and 
this arrangement remained in force until the changes 
of 1863, which were not only in the constitution of 
the Association, but in that of the entire Protestant 
Christian community of the Islands. 

How there came to be such powers vested in the 
missionary body, and in what manner they were 
exercised to create a religious independence and self- 
government among the Hawaiian people, will now be 
explained. 

The mission had necessarily, for a time, much 



1 n 



Chapter V. 



310 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

influence with the government of the Islands, but 
never what may properly be denominated power. 
The influence was moral, religious ; and there 
have been times when it would have been well had 
this influence been greater in the highest places of 
authority even than it was. Its beneficial tendency 
will not be questioned by well-informed and candid 
observers. But for the missionaries, and the foreign 
residents who acted with them, the native rulers 
could never have overcome the hostile agencies 
which were so long and fiercely arrayed against the 
progress of the native mind towards law and order. 
Such was the opinion, already quoted, of Mr. Dana.^ 
' The effect of the gospel upon the Hawaiian people, 
in their civil life, was to enlighten, civilize, and 
greatly improve their already existing government. 
Upon the religious life, it was altogether a work of 
creation. The religion and its institutions were all 
new, and therefore all, for a time, was necessarily in 
the hands, and under the direction, of the mission- 
aries. For a considerable period they were the only 
ones who could be the rulers in matters appertaining 
to religion. Native converts, churches, preacners, 
pastors, were all infantile. For many reasons it 
was not advisable to connect church and state, nor 
were they ever connected at the Islands. But had 
they been, the civil rulers were less competent to 
govern the churches, than the churches were to govern 

1 Chapter IV. 



ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT, 311 

themselves. The missionaries, in their efforts to 
train the native Christians to self-government in 
matters ecclesiastical, found it necessary, for a 
longer time than they expected, to retain a super- 
intending, controlling influence over the churches. 
The Islands were divided into districts, and each 
district was committed to the care of one or more 
missionaries, appointed by the mission, or by the 
central Association, and responsible to it. What- 
ever subdivisions were made in the districts, there 
was really but one church in each of them (with the 
exception of Honolulu), and the resident missionary 
was the pastor, or spiritual overseer, of that church. 
When native pastors were constituted, — and they 
were few, — they held a position subordinate to the 
missionary ; and it was so because the missionaries 
had not come to regard it as safe to constitute inde- 
pendent churches and pastorates. Of course I am 
speaking of the Protestant portion of the native com- 
munity, comprising more than two thirds of the 
nation. The missionaries, as presiding over particu- 
lar districts, or in the local ecclesiastical bodies, or 
in the general annual convocations, decided upon all 
ecclesiastical arrangements and appointments. 

Of late, foreshadowing the events of the summer 
in 1863, the native churches were encouraged, on 
some of the islands, to send lay delegates to the Island 
ecclesiastical body, where, I believe, they had a vote. 
Among the missionaries there was considerable di- 



312 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

versity of opinion as to the bringing forward of a 
native ministry, and consequently their practice 
varied on different islands. Tliere was certainly 
much need of caution ; but I do not doubt that the 
caution became at length somewhat excessive. More- 
over, there was a serious obstacle in the way of 
dividing the district churches, and introducing a 
native ministry which should receive its support 
from the people, in the fact that many of the mis- 
sionaries looked to their churches for a part or the 
whole of their own support. To obviate this diffi- 
culty, it was recommended to all those who had been 
missionaries of the Board, to relinquish entirely their 
dependence on the native churches for support, and 
look henceforward to the Board for what should be 
necessary to a comfortable subsistence at the Islands, 
in addition to what might be made available from 
their private propertj^ 

I went to the Islands with the impression, which 
was also entertained by the Prudential Committee, 
that the time had arrived for giving compactness and 
efficiency to the Protestant Christian community, 
and for devolving upon it the responsibilities of self- 
government in all ecclesiastical matters ; thus pre- 
paring the way for committing to it the duty of 
working all its religious charities. Should it apjpear 
that the people had not been sufficiently trained for 
this result, then it might be feared, considering the 
delicacy and difficulty of the enterprise, and the ad- 



ECCLESIASTICAL DEVELOPMENT: 313 

vanced age of most of the missionaries, that there 
would not be enough left of superintending power to 
insure success. What I saw in my progress through 
the Islands, and still more what I heard from my 
brethren, awakened both hope and fear ; but it seemed 
obvious, that if the native clergy and people did not 
soon have conceded to them as much agency in the 
management of their religious affairs as they already 
had in the affairs of the state, serious evils must ere 
long arise. Nor could I discover any prudential rea- 
sons of much weight in favor of a longer delay. The 
reverence for missionary authority, so far as it grew 
out of the former reverence for chiefs, could not long 
survive the relinquishment or loss of authority by the 
chiefs themselves. Nor was its continuance deemed 
favorable to the creation of a self-reliant, self-gov- 
erning, self-supporting Christian community. The 
object immediately aimed at was self-government ^ — 
leaving the matter of self-support to come as the re- 
sult of progress in civilization, — the two things being 
by no means inseparable. 

Various ends were to be secured. The very deli- 
cate relations of the foreign and native pastors were 
to be adjusted, so as to leave no seriously conflicting 
interests. A method of self-government was to be 
devised, Avhich should be efficient, and at the same 
time acceptable to the native pastors and churches. 
The Protestant churches on the different islands, 
though separated by rough ocean channels, were to 

27 



314 THE RAW All AN ISLANDS. 

be made to feel that they were one body in Christ, 
and one in interest, by means of appropriate bonds 
of union. It was moreover needful, that heavier 
responsibilities should rest on that community ; that 
— comprehending, as it did, the missionaries and 
their families — it should be made self-governing in 
the largest sense, and assume the whole direction of 
the work of building up Christ's kingdom on the 
Hawaiian Islands, and on the numberless groups of 
islands 'lying farther west ; while it should be relieved 
of the support of the old missionaries, and assured 
of such pecuniary aid, from time to time, as would 
enable and embolden it to assume the new responsi- 
bilities. 



CHAPTEE XIX. 

THE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION AND ITS RESULTS. 

Organization of the Body. — The Topics under Discussion. — Great 
Unanimity. — The Results. — Native Churches and Pastors. — Ec- 
clesiastical Control no longer with the Missionary. — Native Pas- 
tors and Laymen to come into all Ecclesiastical and Charitable 
Bodies. — Deliberations to be in the Native Language. — Education 
of the Native Ministry. — Eemale Boarding Schools. — The Press. 
— Home Missions. — Children of Missionaries. — Older Mission- 
aries no longer supported by Native Churches. — Reorganization 
of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association. — Formation of a Ha- 
waiian Board. — Correspondence to be maintained with the Amer- 
ican Board. — The Responsibilities of the American Board to be 
transferred to the Hawaiian Board. — Micronesia Mission. — The 
Grand Result. — A Glorious Triumph of the Gospel. — A Protes- 
tant Christian Nation. — Well governed. — The late King. — Let- 
ter to him. 

The meeting of the Hawaiian Evangelical Associ- 
ation commenced June 3, 1863, and closed on the 1st 
of July. The Association spent twenty-one days 
in discussions, — the first half hour of every day 
being devoted to religious exercises. The following 
persons were present : — 

From Hawaii. — Rev. John D. Paris, from South Kona ; 
Rev. O. H. Gulick, from Kau ; Rev. Titus Coan, Rev. David 
B. Lyman, and Charles H. Wetmore, M. D., from Hilo ; 

(315) 



316 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

and Eev. Eiias Bond, from Kohala. Eev. Asa Thurston, of 
Kailua, and Rev. Lorenzo Lyons, of Waimea, were absent, 
in consequence of sickness. 

From Maui. — Eev. Dwight Baldwin, from Lahaina ; 
Rev. John F. Pogue, from Lahainaluna ; Rev. William P. 
Alexander, from Wailuku ; and Rev. Sereno E. Bishop, 
from Hana. 

From Molokai. — Rev. Anderson O. Forbes, from Ka- 
lauaha. 

From Oahu. —^Rev. Ephraim W. Clark, Rev. Lowell 
Smith, Rev. Peter J. Gulick, Rev. Artemas Bishop, Rev. 
Lorrin Andrews, Rev. E. Corwin (Pastor of the Foreign 
Church), Rev. S. C. Damon (Pastor of the Bethel Church), 
Rev. Henry H. Parker, and Messrs. Gerrit P. Judd, M. D., 
Henry DimcJnd, Edwin O. Hall, Samuel N. Castle, and 
Amos S. Cooke, from Honolulu'; Rev. Cyrus T. Mills (Pres- 
ident of Oahu College), and Prof. William DeWitt Alex- 
ander, from Punahou ; Rev. Beojamin W. Parker, from 
Kaneohe ; and Rev. John S. Emerson, from Waialua. 

From Kauai. — Rev. George B. Rowell, from Waimea; 
Rev. James W. Smith, M. D., and Rev. Daniel Dole, from 
Koloa ; and Rev. Edward Jolmson and Mr. Abner Wilcox, 
from Waioli. 

Corresponding Members. — Rev. Rufus Anderson, D. D., 
Foreign Secretary of the A. B. C. F. M., from Boston, U. S. ; 
Rev. Edward T. Doane, from Ebon, Micronesia Mission ; 
and Rev. J. Bicknell, formerly connected with the Marquesas 
Mission. 

The" wives of most of the above-named persons were 
present ; also Mrs. Mercy Whitney, Mrs. Clarissa Arm- 
strong, Mrs. Maria Chamberlain, Mrs. Rebecca Hitchcock, 
Mrs. Mary S. Rice, and Mrs. Jane Shipman, widows of 



RESULTS OF THE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION. 317 

deceased missionaries ; and Miss Maria Ogden and Miss 
Lydia Brown. 

Mr. Alexander was chosen Moderator, and Mr. O. 
H. Gulick Scribe ; and after an introductory address 
of considerable length, by the Foreign Secretary, the 
meeting proceeded to business. Xine committees 
were appointed on the same number of topics sug- 
gested by the Secretary, who were to draw up reports 
after their respective topics had been discussed, em- 
bodying the sense of the meeting. The topics were 
these : — 

" 1. How far it is desirable to form distinct churches throuo^h- 
out the Islands, independent of each other, but under the 
supervision of the Island ecclesiastical bodies ; — how far 
it is desirable and practicable to obtain and constitute native 
pastors for the several islands ; — whether the time has come 
when a purely ecclesiastical control of the native pastors 
should take the place of that which has grown out of the 
missionary relations ; — and to what extent this ecclesiastical 
control should be exercised. 

"2. Whether it be not expedient, hereafter, to educate 
natives expressly and avowedly for the pastoral office ; and 
also native females, of suitable age and character, in such a 
way that they shall be fitted to become the wives of pastors ; — 
what education these two classes should receive, and where 
and from whom ; — also, should any part of the funds of the 
American Board be employed in teaching the English lan- 
guage. 

"3. State of the religious and moral literature of the 
27* 



318 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

Islands ; — what are its deficiencies ; — and what ought to be 
done in this department. 

'' 4. How far the foreign missions, sent from these Islands, 
have exerted a beneficial reactionary influence on the evan- 
gelical community, carried on, as they have been, with no 
corresponding system of home missions ; — and the nature 
and extent of the call, on these Islands, for home mis- 
sions. 

"5. Whether it be expedient for the American Board to 
send out more laborers from the United States, to occupy 
the more important centres when the missionary fathers are 
called to leave them ; — or whether the children of the mission 
will be disposed and able to exert the needful conservative 
influence after the fathers are gone ; — also, how far the 
children of the mission are conversant with the native lan- 
guage, and what means are used, and ought to be used, to 
acquaint them with it. 

" 6. Whether the new Christian community should now 
assume a leading responsibility in building up the kingdom 
of Christ on these Islands, aided by grants from the United 
States ; — and the probable effect of the proposed change in 
the relations of the American Board to this community. 

'' 7. The proposed arrangement for the support of the for- 
mer missionaries of the American Board, without further 
dependence on the contributions of the native churches ; — and 
the basis and amount of the various salaries. 

"8. Whether it be desirable for the Hawaiian Evangelical 
Association to represent the entire evangelical community on 
the Islands, both foreign and native ; — in what way this 
should be done ; — and the use which should be made of the 
Hawaiian language in its records and deliberations ; — also, 
whether it be not expedient for the Association to appoint a 



RESULTS OF THE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION, 319 

Board, to act in the intervals of its meetings, for the prosecu- 
tion of home and foreign missions, for the education of native 
ministers and their wives, and for the publication of books ; 
— and to report the necessary modifications of the constitu- 
tion of the Association. 

" 9. Whether, and how far, the proposed changes in the 
mission to Micronesia will enable the Board of the Hawaiian 
Evangelical Association to assume the conduct of the mission 
to those Islands." 

Whatever may have been the diversity of oijinion 
at the outset, the results v^ere reached with entire 
unanimity, and the committees were successful in 
their reports. The limits of this volume will admit 
of only a concise statement of the results ; which is 
indf^'ed all that is essential to our purpose. 

1. It was resolved to form as many as forty new 
churches in the fifteen missionary districts, as fast as 
it should be possible to obtain native pastors for 
them, leaving the missionaries, for the present, — 
most of them somewhat advanced in life, — in the 
pastoral care of churches at the central places where 
they reside. 

2. While the age, experience, and superior attain- 
ments of the older missionary must secure to him no 
small degree of influence over native churches and 
pastors near him, the ecclesiastical control is no 
longer to be with him, but (so far as any is needful) 
with the ecclesiastical bodies. Those bodies are to 
organize the churches, define their territorial limits, 



320 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

ordain and install the pastors, and remove them when 
it is desirable so to do ; and their supervision extends 
to doctrine, discipline, and practice. — The details 
of this supervision are left to the ecclesiastical bodies 
of the several islands, and from their decision there 
is, ordinarily, to b^ no appeal. Yet the island organ- 
ization is allowed to refer cases of peculiar difficulty 
to the central body, meeting annually at Honolulu, 
for advice and counsel. The missionaries thus di- 
vested themselves of a governing power in their 
several districts, which they had exercised from the 
beginning, and which government was needful for 
those infant churches at the first. They relinquished 
it for the sake of the still higher training and devel- 
opment of the new Christian community. But such 
is still the immaturity and weakness of the religious 
life on those Islands, as to create a necessity, at least 
for a time, for an authoritative religious superin- 
tendence by local ecclesiastical bodies. To these the 
pastors, foreign and native, all belong, and in them 
the churches are represented by lay delegates, though 
the bodies differ considerably in form and name. 
The whole matter was necessarily discussed from the 
missionary stand-point, rather than the ecclesiastical; 
since the native Christian community had not yet 
risen to the level of strictly denominational proceed- 
ings, as they are determined at home. 

3. Native pastors and laymen are to be appointed, 
along with those of foreign birth or origin, on all the 



RESULTS OF TEE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION, 321 

ecclesiastical and charitable bodies on the Islands, 
and the deliberations of these bodies are to be in the 
Hawaiian language. — This amalgamation of the two 
classes was a necessity. The state of things at the 
Islands is peculiar. They have been Christianized. 
The missionaries have become citizens. In a techni- 
cal sense they no longer are missionaries, but pastors, 
and as snch on an official parity with the native pas- 
tors. The objections, therefore, which lie against 
missionaries elsewhere becoming members of native 
ecclesiastical bodies, do not apply to them. 

4. Pious graduates from the native college at La- 
hainaluna, and others recommended by local ecclesi- 
astical bodies, are to spend a year or more with some 
competent missionary, where they will be prepared 
for the ministerial and pastoral office. 

5. There are to be boarding schools, in rural dis- 
tricts, for females above a certain age, where they 
may obtain a good common education, in the Ha- 
waiian language, with a thorough domestic training, 
and thus be fitted to act as teachers, and to become 
the wives of native pastors. 

6. Greater efficiency is to be given to the press in 
the several departments of literature. 

7. While the foreign missions are to be prosecuted 
with zeal, home missions are to have a more promi- 
nent place than heretofore. 

8. There was declared to be no present need of 
sending more laborers to the Hawaiian Islands from 



322 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

the United States ; and should a want of this sort 
arise, it would probably be but an exception to the 
general rule. The children of the missionaries are 
nearly all hopefully pious ; four are already in the 
pastoral office; others are teachers, agriculturists, 
etc. ; and as many as eighty of them can speak the 
Hawaiian language with considerable ease and flu- 
ency. The missionaries believe that a sufficient 
number of their children will be prepared, through 
grace, to fill the places of their fathers, when those 
places need to be thus filled. 

9. That there may be no unnecessary hinderance to 
dividing the churches, multiplying native pastors, and 
obtaining their support from the native community, 
the American Board, from the year 1864, resumes 
the support of its former missionaries residing at the 
Islands, so far as it shall be necessary to supplement 
their private means. 

10. The Hawaiian Evangelical Association, which 
has heretofore consisted only of missionaries and 
other evangelical ministers of foreign birth who sym- 
pathize with them, is henceforth to consist of all 
clergymen, both native and foreign, of the Congre- 
gational and Presbyterian orders, on the Hawaiian, 
Micronesia, and Marquesas Islands; and also of lay 
delegates, appointed annually by the local ecclesi- 
astical bodies, and of laymen elected by a two-thirds 
vote of the Association. 

11. A Board was formed, called " The Board of the 



RESULTS OF THE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION. 323 

Hawaiian Evangelical Association." It is to consist 
of a Corresponding Secretary and Treasurer, and not 
less than eighteen members, chosen annually by the 
Association, one third of whom are to be natives. 
This Board takes charge of home missions, the edu- 
cation of native ministers, and females who may 
become teachers and the wives of pastors ; of the 
preparation, publication, and circulation of useful 
books and tracts ; and of foreign missions, so far as 
the conduct of them from the Hawaiian Islands is 
found to be practicable and expedient ; together with 
the disbursement of all funds contributed for these 
objects, from whatever source. 

12. Inasmuch as grants in aid of the several objects 
committed to the Hawaiian Board may be needed, to 
a certain extent, for years to come, and are to be 
sought from the churches at home through the Amer- 
ican Board, the Association, its Board, and its minis- 
ters of foreign birth and descent, will continue to 
correspond with the Foreign Secretary of that Board ; 
so that the interest of the American churches in the 
welfare of the Islands mav be sustained, and the 
American Board be thus enabled to make the needed 
grants. And the channels of communication with the 
American churches are to remain open, as heretofore, 
to the brethren at the Islands. 

13. In case the American Board should give its 
assent, the responsibilities of that Board for direct- 
ing the work in the Islands of the Pacific are to be 
assumed by the Hawaiian Board. 



324 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

14. It was recommended that the work in Micro- 
nesia, excepting Ponape, be carried on mainly by 
Hawaiian missionaries, who shall be visited periodi- 
cally by agents of the Hawaiian Board. And because 
most of the islands in Micronesia are very low, and 
limited in their range of vegetable productions, so 
as to be unsuitable abodes for the superintending 
missionaries, it was believed that they might make 
the Hawaiian Islands the home of their families while 
going on their stated tours of inspection. Ponape, 
though too far west for a present centre, being a high 
island, should be cultivated, it was thought, as the 
centre of a future mission to the numerous islands 
beyond. 

The Board of the Hawaiian Evangelical Associa- 
tion, or, more concisely, the Hawaiian Board, ap- 
pointed four standing committees, — on Foreign Mis- 
sions, Home Missions, Publications, and Education, 
— to prepare the business in their respective depart- 
ments for the action of the Board. 

The mission, having accomplished, through the 
blessing of God, the work specially appropriate to it 
as a mission, has been, as such, disbanded, and 
merged in the community. The Protestant Christian 
community, as in older Christian countries, has been 
organized for action. And the American Board, at its 
annual meeting next following, which was at Roch- 
ester, N. Y., performed the crowning act, by trans- 



RESULTS OF THE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION. 325 

feiTiiig to this new Hawaiian Board its own respon- 
sibilities for directing the work on the Hawaiian 
Islands. As has been intimated, it relieves the 
native churches of the support of the older mission- 
aries, in order that those churches may be able to 
support their own native ministry and their different 
charities. It also holds out an encouraging hand to 
the infant churches, by engaging to make grants-in- 
aid, for a time, to the new Board. 

What we are permitted to see, therefore, is a 
glorious triumph of the gospel through the labors 
of missionaries ; and, it is believed, an effectual 
planting of gospel institutions on those Islands, for 
whatever people shall occupy them in the coming 
ages. There is now there an organized Christian 
government, with a constitution and laws as accord- 
ant with the Holy Scriptures as in the best old 
Christian nations. Nearly one third of the popula- 
tion are members of Protestant churches ; the native 
education is provided for by the government ; houses 
for the worship of God have been everywhere 
erected, and are preserved by the people ; regular 
Christian congregations assemble on the Sabbath ; 
and there is all the requisite machinery for the health- 
ful development of the inner life of the nation, and 
for securing it a place, however humble, among the 
religious benefactors of the world. In short, we see a 
Protestant Christian nation in the year 1863, in place 
of a nation of barbarous pagans only forty years 

28 



326 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

before, — self-governing in all its departments, and 
nearly self-supporting. 

And the Hawaiian nation is on the whole well 
governed. The law^s are good, and appear to be 
rigidly enforced. The king at the time of this 
meeting was in declining health, and died not long 
after. Better educated by far than any of his prede- 
cessors, more intelligent, more capable of ruling 
well, he was subject to strong feeling, and was said 
to be less an object of veneration and love to his 
people than was his immediate predecessor. Going 
from England to America in his foreign travels, he 
unhappily imbibed an anti- American prejudice, which 
became more apparent after the arrival of the Eng- 
lish mission. To me, personally, he was courteous. 
He invited me to his palace on occasion of the pre- 
sentation of Mr. McBride, our new minister resident, 
where his attentions were all that could have been 
expected. He, however, declined the customary 
public audience with the Hawaiian Evangelical Asso- 
ciation, and made no response to an invitation to 
attend the commencement of the Oahu College. 

Knowing that the proceedings of the Association 
were regarded with some interest by the govern- 
ment, I early sent to His Majesty, through his 
Minister of Foreign Affairs, a printed copy of the 
Address I made at the opening of the Association. 
This the king kindly acknowledged. And when the 
meeting was closed, and I was about leaving the 



RESULTS OF THE RELIGIOUS CONVOCATION. 327 

Islands on my return home, I took the liberty of 
sending him the following letter, — 

<< Honolulu, July 6, 1863. 
"To His Majesty Kamehameha IV. 

" Sire : As circumstances forbid a private audience with 
your Majesty before my departure from the Islands, I may 
perhaps be permitted, in view of my peculiar relations to a 
very large body of the best friends and benefactors of this 
nation, not to leave without my most respectful aloha to both 
your Majesties. 

"Having labored assiduously during forty years for your 
people, and having, in my old age, visited the Islands, for 
the purpose of hastening their independence of foreign aid 
in the maintenance of their religious institutions, I rejoice 
in the belief that, with the kind protection of the govern- 
ment, this result is attainable. The important steps lately 
taken in this direction are perhaps sufficiently indicated in 
the printed Address, which I had the honor of sending 
through the Minister of Foreign Affairs, and the receipt of 
which he has duly acknowledged. I am happy to inform 
your Majesty that the plan there indicated has since been 
adopted, and is now going into effect, — with the best influ- 
ence, as I cannot doubt, upon the religious welfare of your 
people. 

" My visit to these Islands has impressed me, not only 
with the strength, but also with the beneficent and paternal 
character of your government. In no nation in Christendom 
is there greater security of person and property, or more of 
civil and religious liberty. As to the progress of the nation 
in Christian civilization, I am persuaded, and shall confi- 



328 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

dently affirm on my return home, that the history of the 
Christian church and of nations affords nothing equal to it. 

" And now the Hawaiian Christian community is so far 
formed and matured, that the American Board ceases to act 
any longer as principal, and becomes an auxiliary, — merely 
affording grants in aid of the several departments of labor 
in building up the kingdom of Christ in these Islands, and 
also in the Islands of Micronesia. The needed grants we 
expect will diminish gradually, until they cease altogether. 
We shall, of course, rejoice when that time comes. Mean- 
while we regard this Christian community, thus assuming 
the leadership and chief responsibility, as demonstrating the 
triumphant success of the gospel of our Lord and Saviour 
Jesus Christ. And in this we doubt not your Majesty will 
rejoice with us. 

" Praying God to grant long life and prosperity to your 
Majesties, I am, with profound respect, 

" Your Majesty's obedient, humble servant, 

" E. Anderson, 

«< Foreign Secretary of the American Board 

of Commissioners forForeign Missions.** 



V. 



OTHEH MISSIONS. 



28* 



(329) 



OTHEE MISSIONS. 



CHAPTER XX. 

THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSIOIST. 

Name of the Mission. — Reason for the present Statement. — Such a 
Mission not originally requested by the King. — Official Letters. — 
Letter from Mr. Ellis. — Letter to Archbishop Sumner. — The 
Archbishop's Reply. — Bishop of London. — Opposition to the 
Measure. — Government License. — Consecration of Bishop Staley, 

— Statement of the Bishops. — Results. — Letter of the Dean of 
Windsor. — Desirableness of an Episcopal Presbyter at Honolulu. 

— Arrival of the Mission at the Islands. — High- church Stand taken 
by it. — Baptism of the Young Prince. — Difference in Doctrinal 
and Practical Religious Views. — On Confirmation. — Dr. Staley's 
two printed Sermons. — Leading Features of the Religion he is to 
propagate on the Islands. — The People hard to be interested. — 
The Worship too showy for them. — Public Discourtesy towards 
the Protestant Clergy at the Royal Funeral. — Influence of the New 
Mission in the Hawaiian Government. — Popular Unrest. — The 
Question for the American Board. — The Reformed Catholic Mis- 
sion an Invasion in the Hour of Victory. — Another similar 
Movement in the Church of England. — Extracts from a Speech 
of the Earl of Shaftesbury. 

The English mission lately sent to the Hawaiian 
Islands is known there by the name of the " Reformed 
Catholic" Mission. It is so called in the official 

(331) 



332 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

^^ Court News," and its chartered rights are under- 
stood to be secured under the appellation of the 
"Eeformed Catholic Church." 

As nothing like an adequate account of this mis- 
sion has been published in this country, nor, so 
far as I know, in England, I embody a statement 
of the facts connected with it, that have come to my 
knowledge. 

The Report of the English " Colonial Cliurch and 
School Society" for 1860 contains letters from 
Richard Armstrong, D.D., President of the Ha- 
waiian Board of Public Instruction, and His Excel- 
lency R. C. Wyllie, Minister of Foreign Affairs, the 
former dated February 29, 1860, and the latter March 
13th, both addressed to the Rev. William Ellis, of 
London. These letters are important, as showing 
that such a mission as the one now under considera- 
tion formed no part of the original design of the 
king and his legal advisers. Dr. Armstrong's letter 
is as follows : — 

" Having been a resident of this place many years ago, 
and your name being yet fresh in the recollection of many 
here, both native and foreign, you will be prepared to appre- 
ciate the object of this letter. I will therefore make no 
apology for addressing it to you. 

'' Besides the two large native churches, we have here 
two of the Congregational order, — one of them in con- 
nection with the Seamen's Chapel, — and one Methodist, 
none of them large, for our foreign population is small, 



THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 333 

except in the fall season, when whaling ships resort to our 
ports. 

" There are quite a number of persons here, and a few 
families, who are either members of the Episcopal church 
or partial to that church, and they have long been desirous 
to secure the services of an Episcopal minister, to break to 
them the bread of life. 

" Several months ago, the king, who takes much interest in 
the subject, directed his Minister of Foreign Relations, R. 
C. Wyllie, a gentleman from Scotland, who also feels great 
interest in the matter, to write and guarantee to a suitable 
clergyman of the Episcopal church, who may come to Hono- 
lulu and labor for the spiritual good of its population, an 
annual salary of one thousand dollars, hoping that a full salary 
might be made up for him by this and what might be con- 
tributed for the object in England. Less than two thousand 
dollars would not be sufficient. And should the right man 
be obtained, he will have no difficulty in raising this amount 
here. The king has offisred a lot of ground as a site for an 
Episcopal church ; and there will, I think, be no difficulty 
in raising means here to erect one upon it. 

" How to obtain just the right man is a question of great 
interest, not only to those of the Episcopal churchy but to 
all who love Zion here. And here is just the reason for 
the liberty I take in addressing you now. You have lived 
here, and have associated with American missionaries. 
You would, therefore, know at once what kind of a man 
Avould be calculated to do good here. I may add, also, that 
I address you at the request of several Episcopalians, who are 
among our best people. They want a man of evangelical 
sentiment, of respectable talents, and most exemplary Chris- 
tian life. A High Churchman, or one of loose Christian 



334 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

habits-, would not succeed. He would not have the sympathy 
and support of the other evangelical ministers at all, but 
rather opposition, as you well know from personal observa- 
tion. 

" Could you see the Bishop of London on the subject, 
both in regard to a suitable man, and a portion of his sup- 
port? — though I think, if acceptable, he will very soon get 
his entire support here. 

" I send this through Mr. Wyllie, who will enclose it 
officially." 

Mr. Wyllie wrote thus to Mr. Ellis : — 

'' I have the honor to enclose to you a letter from the 
Rev. Richard Armstrong, D. D., President of the Board of 
Public Instruction, which, he informs me, is on the subject 
of the establishment in this capital of an Episcopal Church. 

" Their Majesties the king and queen prefer that form 
of worship, and were married according to the rites of the 
English Episcopal Church. 

'' The king himself, taking all the interest in the educa- 
tion, morals, and religion of his people which becomes him 
as a sovereign, believes that an Episcopal Church here, be- 
sides supplying a want long felt by many British and Amer- 
ican families, would operate beneficially in narrowing the 
existing broad antagonism of the Calvinistic and Catholic 
creeds, and thereby promote that brotherly feeling between 
the clergy of both that so well becomes the followers of the 
same Lord. 

" By order of His Majesty I have written fully upon this 
subject to Manley Hopkins, Esq., the king's Charge d' Af- 
faires and Consul-General in London. If you honor him 



THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSIO^^. 335 



with a call, he will communicate to you what further infor- 
mation you may desire." 

I am not aware that Mr. Wyllie's letter to Mr. 
Hopkins has been made public ; but there can be no 
doubt it was in strict accordance with the letters to 
Mr. Ellis. ^ 

Mr. Ellis must have received his letters in the 
spring of 1860. A letter addressed by him to my- 
self, dated July 24, 1861, somewhat more than a 
year afterwards, gives a continuation of the history. 
He says, — 

'^ I immediately waited on Mr. Hopkins, the Hawaiian 
Consul, who expressed some surprise that I should have 
been applied to, and informed me that he was already in 
cooperation with parties in England, endeavoring to send 
out, not a simple clergyman, as desired by the king, but a 
bishop. I expressed my opinion that such a procedure 
would be a great mistake, as the bishop, if sent, would prob- 
ably fail, while a respectable pious clergyman, who would 
cooperate with the Christian ministers already there in pro- 
moting the moral and spiritual benefit of the community, 
w^ould prove a real blessing, especially to those who cherished 
attachment for the system of the Church of England, of which, 
excepting as one of the various forms of Christianity, the 
king must necessarily be ignorant. 

'' Mr. Hopkins then handed me a sort of circular, which 
he had prepared, and by the names attached to which I per- 
ceived that he was associated with that section of the Church 
of England from which the greatest number of perverts to 



336 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

Popery has proceeded, and between whom and the Roman 
Catholics the difference is reported to be slight. I left Mr. 
Hopkins under the impression that any interference on my 
part, was by him deemed unnecessary, and would not be wel- 
come. 

" Some time after, Mr. Hopkins wrote to me, asking the 
loan of my Tour of Hawaii, and any other information I 
would supply, as he was about to prepare a statement for 
publication in furtherance of the object. I sent him the 
Tour, and enclosed a copy of your last Annual Report, 
informing him that it Avould supply the most authentic ac- 
count of the extent of religion among the people, and the 
amount of provision already made for their educational and 
religious improvement. 

" I had, in the mean time, communicated the request which 
I had received from the Sandwich Islands to the ' Colonial 
Church and School Society,' placing the letters from Mr. 
Wyllie and Dr. Armstrong in the hands of the Secretary, 
with whom I left the circular of Mr. Hopkins. The Com- 
mittee approved of the object, and when the letters were 
submitted to the Bishop of London, his lordship expressed 
his entire concurrence in these proceedings, and his readiness 
to aid in carrying them out. 1 forward you a copy of their 
last year's Report, by which (p. 98) you will learn their 
views and proceedings. I suggested that the clergyman 
should be married. 

'' Disappointed in one or two individuals, whom they 
deemed suitable, I now find that the section of the Church 
of England, of which the Bishop of Oxford, Mr. Beresford 
Hope, and some others of similar views, are the representa- 
tives, have appointed a Bishop of Hawaii, who is, I believe, 
about to nroceed to his newly-made diocese. How far the 



THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSIOJV, 337 

king of the Sandwich Islands may approve of the territorial 
title when informed of its import, as no doubt he will be, 
and how far he may regard it as similar to the assumption 
of the Pope in appointing Cardinal Wiseman Bishop of 
Westminster, I do not pretend to guess. But I deeply 
regret that, instead of an unpretending clergyman, holding 
and preaching the simple truths of the gospel, which would 
have been beneficial to the souls of his flock, the section of 
the Church of England characterized by extreme ritualism, 
and supposed leaning towards the forms of Popery, should 
have thought it preferable to send a bishop, with all the para- 
phernalia appertaining to his office and functions, among a 
people just emerging from barbarism and idolatry, and to 
whom, heretofore, the simplicity in which the New Testa- 
ment presents Christianity has been one of its attractions, as 
well as one of the chief characteristics which externally dis- 
tinguish it from Heathenism and Popery." 

As soon as information of this proposed mission 
to the Islands reached the United States (coming 
through a Hawaiian newspaper), it seemed proper 
to address the Archbishop of Canterbury; and the 
letter, dated September 3, 1860, with the reply of 
the archbishop, wdll be given here. 

" My Lord : A newspaper published at the Sandwich 
Islands, called ' The Pacific Commercial Advertiser,' lately 
copied an article from an English paper, which is the occa- 
sion of this letter. The article was as follows : — 

" ' Church of England in the Sandiuich Islands. — There 
is some idea of the introduction of Anglicanism , and, if pos- 
29 



338 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

sible, of its episcopate, into these Islands, which territorially 
do not belong to the English crown, and ecclesiastically per- 
tain to the American missionaries. It is stated that an effort 
is being made by Mr. Manley Hopkins, Consul for Hawaii, in 
concert with the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, 
to introduce a branch of the Church of England into the 
Sandwich Islands. Since the year 1827 the Church of Rome 
has made persevering efforts to establish itself among these 
interesting islanders, but without success until 1839, when 
the Roman Catholic faith was introduced under the pressure 
of a French admiral and the guns of a French frigate ; and 
now there is not only a Roman Catholic bishop and a staff of 
clergy, but a body of Sisters of Mercy, established at Hawaii. 
The leanings of the king and queen, who are themselves 
Protestants, have been always in favor of the English Church ; 
and they have requested the cooperation of this country in 
the work. The king offers to build a parsonage, and to give 
a site for a church at once, and to pay a salary of £200 a 
year to an English clergyman. It is ultimately^hoped that 
Hawaii will become the see of an English bishop, with Poly- 
nesia for the sphere of his jurisdiction. The archbishop has 
given his encouragement to the plan.' 

" Considering all the circumstances, it has seemed prudent 
to notice this article, though we do not regard it as conclu- 
sive evidence, and to address ourselves to your Grace, as 
having, perhaps, a governing influence over such an arrange- 
ment as is proposed, as well as being most liberal and 
friendly in your feelings towards the missionary enterprises 
of other Christian bodies. 

" It has been the policy of our Board to leave the islands 
of the South Pacific to be evangelized exclusively by means 



THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 339 

of the labors of our English brethren, and to confine our own 
efforts exclusively to the islands situated north of the equator 
— the Sandwich and Micronesia Islands. 

" The Sandwich Islands being now virtually Christianized, 
we can have no objection to the people arranging themselves 
in different Christian denominations, as they please. If it 
be a fact, as stated in the article above quoted, that the 
king and queen prefer the Episcopal worship to the simple 
forms under which they have had their Christian training, 
they can have no difficulty in arranging for their own accom- 
modation in this matter. They can easily secure for them- 
selves this form of worship. 

"But if the king's ministers have advised him to encour- 
age the introduction of ' a branch of the Church of England 
into the Sandwich Islands,' we believe they have acted un- 
wisely. Might not such a step by the Church of England, 
implying, as it must, the probable extension of British domin- 
ion, be regarded with jealousy by the government of the 
United States? We fear it w^ould stimulate the French 
government to connect itself, more than it has done, with the 
Roman Catholic mission on those Islands. And we appre- 
hend it would have the ultimate effect to distract the counsels 
of the native government, and to estrange it from the men 
who planted and have sustained the gospel institutions on 
those Islands ; apart from whom, without a miracle of 
grace (as we apprehend), those institutions cannot long 
exist under a native government. 

" It has been our constant aim, as a missionary institu- 
tion, in planting churches at the Sandwich Islands, to pre- 
serve them free from all subjection to the ecclesiastical bodies 
in our own country ; and the very large and respectable body 
of people in the United States who have now expended a 



340 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

million of dollars in imparting the blessings of the gospel to 
the Sandwich Islands, would earnestly deprecate such a 
measure as the one now under consideration. We entreat 
your Grace to exert an influence with the Society for the 
Propagation of the Gospel, to dissuade that venerable institu- 
tion from extending its operations to the islands in the North 
Pacific, since the effect of such an extension, however well 
intended, would be to embarrass, weaken, and discourage 
the Christian missions of their American brethren, hitherto 
so signally crowned with the divine blessing. 

'' The apology for this letter is in the importance of its 
object, and also in the confidence that we are addressing an 
enlightened friend of all that concerns the kingdom of our 
blessed Redeemer ; and your Grace will please accept the 
assurance of our profound respect and esteem.'' 

To the foregoing, the archbishop returned the fol- 
lowing reply : — 

*'Lambeth"Palace, September 28, 1860. 

"Reyerend Sir: In consequence of the letter dated 3d 
instant, which I had the honor of receiving from you, I have 
made inquiry on the subject to which it refers ; and I find it 
to be quite true, that certain individuals have formed them- 
selves into a committee, for the purpose of taking advantage 
of the proposal of the king of Hawaii, and with the ultimate 
view of establishing a bishop on the Polynesian Islands. 

" The subject does not originate with the Society for Prop- 
agating the Gospel, to which it has not been hitherto proposed. 
And it is altogether untrue, that the archbishop encourages 
the plan, of which, in fact, he was ignorant until your letter 
arrived. 



TEE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION, 341 

'' Should an attempt be made to connect this object with 
the Society for Propagating the Gospel, I shall think it my 
duty to lay your letter before the persons who chiefly admin- 
ister its affairs ; and I shall be truly sorry if any circum- 
stances shall occur calculated to create jealousy between 
parties who have the same great end in view — an object 
which would be counteracted by collision, in the same degree 
as it may be promoted by cooperation. 

"With high respect for the Society to which you belong, 
and much thankfulness for the work which God has enabled 
it to effect, I remain, 

" Reverend Sir, your faithful servant, 

''J. B. Cantauk. 
" To the Secretary of the Board of Missions." 

The Eeport of the " Church and School Society " 
states, that the plan proposed in the letters from 
Messrs. Armstrong and Wyllie had received the 
cordial concurrence of the Bishop of London. And 
it appears, from an editorial article in "The Even- 
ing Standard " (a London newspaper) of Novem- 
ber 14, 1861, that he objected so decidedly to the 
plan of sending a bishop, as to come near defeating 
the measure.^ On this becoming known, a letter 

^ From the same source we learn that the law officers hesitated as 
to the applicability to this case of a former decision. That decision 
appears to have been, that there were no legal impediments to conse- 
crating missionary bishops for parts beyond Her Majesty's dominions. 
This decision was doubtless reached, in the first instance, in respect 
to pagan Africa or China. But would it apply to a Christian^ 
independent nation, like the Hawaiian, whose independence had been 
29* 



342 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

was addressed to the Bishop of London by the For- 
eign Secretary of the American Board. But before 
there was time for it to reach London, the Rev. T. 
N. Staley, D. D., had been consecrated "Bishop of the 
United Church of England and Ireland in the 
Hawaiian or Sandwich Islands, and all other of the 
dominions of the king of Hawaii," or, more briefly, 
" Bishop of the United Church of England and Ire- 
land in Hawaii." This language is from the license 
of the Foreign Secretary, Earl Russell, on which 
Dr. Staley was consecrated. The following is a 
copy of the license : — 

"Victoria, by the grace of God, etc., to the Archbishop 
of Canterbury, etc., greeting : — 

"Whereas you, the said John Bird, Archbishop of Can- 
terbury, have humbly appHed unto us for our license, by 
warrant under our Royal Signet and Seal Manual, author- 
izing and empowering you to consecrate the Rev. Thomas 
Nettleship Staley, Clerk, Master of Arts, a British subject, 

acknowledged and guaranteed by the British nation ? No wonder the 
lawyers and the bishop hesitated. Their scruples seem to have been 
overcome at last by evidence that the Hawaiian king had given his 
assent to the plan. It is not known what influences were brought 
to bear upon him. But the Hawaiian government is as really a gov- 
ernment of laws, as is that of England ; and Hawaiian lawyers, if they 
felt free to speak, would probably declare that a request from their 
king, for an extension of the " United Church of England and Ire- 
land " to their independent kingdom, lay beyond his legal powers. 
That the king was not self-moved to make such a request, we have 
evidence in the docum.ents at the opening of this chapter. 



THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION, 343 

to be bishop of the United Church of England and Ireland 
in the Hawaiian or Sandwich Islands, and all other of the 
dominions of the king of Hawaii, you have certified to us 
that you have fully ascertained the sufficiency of the said 
Rev. Thomas Nettleship Staley in good learning, the sound- 
ness of his faith, and the purity of his manners. 

" Now, it is our royal will and pleasure, and we do, by this 
our license under our Royal Signet and Sign Manual, author- 
ize and empower you, the said archbishop, to consecrate the 
said Thomas Nettleship Staley to be bishop of the United 
Church of England and Ireland in Hawaii. 

" Given at our Court of St. James's the 11th day of De- 
cember, 1861, in the twenty-fifth year of our reign. 
"By Her Majesty's command. Russell." 

The recognition was on the 15th of December, 
and the consecrating prelates were Archbishop Sum- 
ner, the Bishop of London, and the Bishop of 
Oxford. 

The Bishop of London replied in due course to 
the letter of the Secretary, and stated that " every- 
thing had been arranged in strict accordance with 
the expressed wishes of the king of the Sandwich 
Islands." He also expressed the hope, "as Bishop 
Staley goes forth with an ardent desire wisely and 
faithfully to bear his part in preaching the gospel of 
Christ, and advancing his kingdom," that "he may 
be found to strengthen the hands of all who have the 
same object at heart." The Bishop of Oxford, in 
his Preface to a work of Mr. Manley Hopkins, the 



344 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

Hawaiian Consul-General, spoken of by Mr. Ellis 
(dated May 24, 1862), also declares the confirmation 
of the bishop to have been at the desire of the 
Hawaiian king.^ From the preceding statement we 
draw the following inferences : — 

1. The idea of sending a bishop to the Hawaiian 
Islands did not originate with the Hawaiian king. 
It was neither his idea nor desire, when his minis- 
ters wrote to England for an Episcopal presbyter. 
It must have originated in England. 

2. Bishop Staley and his presbyters were selected 
neither by Archbishop Sumner, nor by the Bishop 
of London. 

3. The opposition of the Bishop of London, in 
November, 1861, viewed in connection with his 
agency in the consecration in the following month, 
renders it probable that, up to November of that 
year, no assenting, response had been received from 
the Hawaiian king. This conclusion is strengthened 
by the singularly. vague language, otherwise unac- 

^ « Hawaii : The Past, Present, and Puture of its Island-King- 
dom. By Manley Hopkins, Hawaiian Consul- General, etc. With a 
Preface, by the Bishop of Oxford. London, 1862." It should be said 
of this work, that its author was never at the Sandwich Islands, and 
that he reposed undue confidence in authorities that were hostile to 
the American Mission. No apology can be made, however, for the 
dishonorable caricature-engraving of the Rev. William Richards — 
professedly "a sketch from memory, by the author." And one can- 
not but wonder, that so highly intelligent a prelate as Bishop Wilber- 
force should give his sanction to a work of so one-sided and partisan 
a character. 



THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION, 345 

countable, emploj^ed by Mr. Hopkins at page 339 of 
his work, — printed, it may be, some time before the 
date of the Bishop of Oxford's Preface, — where, 
instead of saying that the king had asked for a 
hishop^ he says the church and people of England 
were requested to "establish a branch of the Reformed 
Episcopal Church ^ in Hawaii ; " and even this is 
more than can be gathered from the official letters. 

4. As there w^as abundant time for an interchange 
of letters after the Bishop of Oxford and his associ- 
ates had taken up the project of this mission, Bishop 
Tait's assent obliges us to suppose the young king 
to have at length acceded to the proposal of a bishop ; 
and this is rendered the more probable by the cordial 
reception he is known to have given the mission on 
its reaching Honolulu. 

Among the documents connected with this mission, 
important because influential with the reigning powers 
at the Islands, is the following letter from the Dean 
of Windsor to Dr. Staley : — - 

«' Windsor, August lo, 1862. 

" My dear Lord Bishop : The queen has desired me 
to express to you her regret at being untible, in consequence 
of her great affliction, and absence in Scotland, to commu- 
nicate with you personally upon many most interesting cir- 
cumstances connected with your episcopate. 

* What is the «' Reformed Episcopal Church " ? 



346 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

" Her Majesty preserves a lively recollection of the visit 
of the king of the Sandwich Islands to this country, eleven 
years ago ; and more especially of the deep interest then 
taken by her beloved consort in his welfare. Since that time 
she has most gratefully appreciated and sympathized with all 
the exertions of the king with a view to the progress of 
Christianity in Honolulu, and has heard with much satis- 
faction of his attachment to the doctrines and discipline of 
the Church of England. 

" For the queen of the Sandwich Islands, as springing 
from her own nation. Her Majesty entertains sentiments of 
peculiar regard, and considers her position as most propi- 
tiously exercised in furthering the good work of the English 
mission. 

" But it is to the intention of the royal parents with regard 
to the crown prince that Her Majesty looks forward with the 
most hope and confidence. She has heard with great satis- 
faction that he will, in the first place, be intrusted to your 
justice and care ; being assured that you will associate with 
the other duties of your episcopate, as one of its first objects, 
the instruction of the heir of the crown, early, in the sound 
and charitable views of religion which belong to the Church 
into which he is to be admitted. Her best wishes and 
prayers will attend the baptismal rites, with which, imme- 
diately on your arrival at Honolulu, you will receive the 
prince into our Church. Your episcopate will thus be in- 
augurated on the Islands with the most promising auspices. 

" Her Majesty has already signified, through her Secretary 
of State for Foreign Affairs, her intention of being one of 
the sponsors to the prince, and has forwarded a suitable gift 
for the occasion. 



THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 347 

" Her Majesty has commanded me to add, that, although 
now left alone, she shall continue to watch the progress of 
Christianity, and education, and social improvement, in the 
Sandwich Islands, with the same lively interest with which 
she has hitherto watched it in conjunction with the prince 
consort. Such progress, under the Almighty aid, and your 
own supervision, she considers as mainly depending upon the 
intelligence and refinement of character and mind so remark- 
able in the king. 

" Believe me, dear Lord Bishop, most sincerely yours, 

''JEROLD WELLESLY, 
^^ Dean of Windsor, Resident Chaplain, 8^c" 

I may say here, that while I deprecated the send- 
ing of a bishop to the Hawaiian Islands, at the pres- 
ent stage of their religious development, I believed 
it was desirable to send to Honolulu an evangelical 
presbyter of the Episcopal Church, such as the king 
requested. A year or more before the date of the 
letters of Dr. Armstrong and Secretary Wyllie to 
Mr. Ellis, I advised a bishop of the American branch 
of that Church to procure the sending of an evangeli- 
cal presbyter to the metropolis of those Islands. I 
believed there was then a demand for one near the 
court, and that the right man would strengthen the 
influence of religion. As the Islands had been Chris- 
tianized, I went even farther. Meeting a bishop of 
the Methodist Episcopal Church, at a somewhat 
earlier date, whom I had long known and esteemed, 
I suggested that it might prove a useful stimulus to 



348 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

the religious spirit on those Islands, were his Church 
to send a good man to Honolulu. This was done, 
but the enterprise did not prove successful. 

Bishop Staley arrived at Honolulu on the 11th of 
October, 1862, accompanied by two presbyters, the 
Eev. G. Mason and Eev. E. Ibbotson; and another, 
Mr. Scott, arrived soon after. They could not have 
had a more cordial reception than was given them by 
the king and queen. 

It is to be regretted that, in a land so lately recov- 
ered from a barbarous paganism, the members of 
this mission should have felt themselves rigidly bound 
by the conventionalities of the High Church. The 
Protestant clergy of Honolulu (missionaries and oth- 
ers) , took an early opportunity to invite one of the 
newly-arrived brethren to attend a union monthly 
meeting for prayer, and he, after consulting his bishop, 
made the following reply : — • 

" He [the bishop] strengthened my own opinion, viz., that 
it would be inconsistent in a clergyman of our Church to 
attend a prayer-meeting in a place of worship belonging to 
a denomination of Christians who do not regard episcopacy 
of divine appointment." 

There was no collision. The common civilities of 
Christian life were reciprocated. But that was all. 
Theoretically, practically, the office and work of the 
American brethren as Christian ministers, as well as 



THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION, 349 

their churches and native ministry, were ignored by 
the Reformed Catholics, as much as they ever had 
been by the Eoman Catholics. If they met their 
American brethren at all, it was never as divinely 
authorized Christian missionaries ; and this w^as be- 
ginning to be understood by the natives. Holding 
to baptismal regeneration, they thought it right, 
perhaps a duty, to baptize infants who had not been 
baptized, w^herever they could do it, without regard 
to the Protestant churches to which the parents 
belonged, or to the relations sustained by the parents 
to the missionary pastors.^ 

It was the expectation of the bishop and his com- 
pany, that they would have the privilege of baptiz- 
ing the young Prince of Hawaii, heir to the throne, 
on reaching the Islands. But, to the great grief 
both of his parents and of the nation, the child sick- 
ened unto death, and Mr. Clark, pastor of the first 
church in Honolulu and one of the older mission- 
aries, was summoned to the palace to administer the 
ordinance. 

The following lines, quoted from a Honolulu news- 
paper, with the signature "Gr. M.," and the caption 
"The English Missionary's Approach to the Sand- 
wich Islands, October, 1862," are understood to have 
been composed by one of the English presbyters 
before he reached the Islands : — 

* This declaration is made on the strength of concurrent testimony 

at the Islands. 

30 



350 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

" E'en now expectant stands Hawaii's king, 
As a kind nursing father, to embrace 
The glorious system of restoring grace. 
His royal spouse, with all a mother's joy, 
Leads to the holy font their princely boy, 
Where England's bishop, sent with power to bless, 
Robes the young chief with Christ's own righteous- 
ness." 

It may be that the difference in doctrinal and prac- 
tical religious views between the two missions was 
too wide to admit of much intimacy. A small tract 
was early issued on Confirmation, also with the sig- 
nature ''G. M.," in which the rite is said to be "a 
sacramental ordinance of the Church, necessary for 
all Christians who are in a condition to receive it ; " 
while ''the person who administers it must be a 
bishop of the Holy Catholic Church." ''Young'' 
and "old," "sinners," "all who have not been con- 
firmed," were urged to " come and see God's minis- 
ters," and " listen to the gracious words, 'Thy sins 
are forgiven thee.' " It was declared that, "Confir- 
mation* is intended to fit us for receiving the Body 
and Blood of the Lord Jesus in the Blessed Sacra- 
ment of the Altar." 

Dr. Staley has printed two sermons at the Islands 
— one preached in London, the other at Honolulu. 
The following declarations in the sermon first 
preached, are enough to have fully justified the hope 
of a difierent result from the one above stated. 



THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION, 351 

" Nothing," lie says, " would shake all religious belief in 
the Islands more effectually than for us to assume an atti- 
tude of hostility to those forms of Christianity, with which 
they [the people] are now familiar." Again : " We must 
make it clear, that we do not go forth to ignore and override 
what has been done by others." And again : " The great 
object of the mission is the salvation of the souls and bodies 
of those among whom we are going to labor, and not the 
numbers we can count as members of our communion." 

Some of the leading features of the religion, which 
the bishop proposed setting forth for the acceptance 
and salvation of the islanders, are indicated in the 
second sermon. 

Their worship was to be " guided by Holy Scripture, as 
interpreted by the ancient fathers, implying by that term 
those chiefly of the first five centuries — the purest ages of 
the Church." They were to be taught that their infants 
were, by baptism, " made members of Christ, children of 
God, and inheritors of the kingdom of heaven." And when 
the baptized children arrived at " years of discretion," they 
were to be encouraged to believe that they would " be 
strengthened by a new gift of the Holy Spirit, imparted to 
them by the imposition of hands," in " the holy rite of ^con- 
firmation." Being thus '' initiated into full communion with 
the Church," they were to be deemed fitted to " approach the 
Blessed Sacrament of Christ's Body and Blood." The bap- 
tized were also to be taught that they were not to wait till 
they were ^'converted by some sudden, irresistible impulse," 
but to regard themselves " as already, by baptism, grafted 
into Christ's church," and not only bound, but *' able to 



352 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

crucify the old man, with his evil deeds, by the strength 
already imparted from above." If their consciences were 
''burdened with sin," they were to be encouraged ''to come 
to the minister, and open their grief," and " receive the bene- 
fit of absolution." The islanders, under the instruction of 
the missionaries, are wont to call one day in seven the Sab- 
hath, but "most falsely and mischievously," in the opinion of 
Bishop Staley ; " for the Church provides an order of prayer 
to be said daily throughout the year." " Such," he adds, 
" are some of the leading features in that church system we 
come to establish among the people of these Islands." 

The reader is left to judge how very far these 
^^ forms of Christianity," which the bishop and his 
associates propose to establish among the people of 
the Hawaiian Islands, differ from those that have 
been already established, and how great must be 
their tendency "to shake all religious belief on 
the Islands." ^ 

It was found hard to interest the people in this 
new form of religion. Excepting on a few extraordi- 
nary occasions, the audiences were everywhere small. 

1 In the Appendix the foregoing extracts are printed in their con- 
nections, that there may be no unfairness to their author. Should it 
be thought that the bishop honestly regarded himself as sustained by 
the standards of his Church, that might be admitted. Nevertheless it 
is true, that very few missionaries do actually go fprth from that 
Church into the heathen world to promulgate those doctrines ; and it 
is none the less true that they could not be <«estabhshed among the 
people of those Islands " without a complete and dangerous revolu- 
tion in their religious opinions and habits. 



TEE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 353 

It was even so v/ithin the precincts of the Court. 
The worship was evidently too showy for the reli- 
gious teste of the people ; too like the Eoman Catho- 
lic; — with surjolice and stole; with alb, and cope, 
and crosier; with rochet, and mitre, and pastoral 
staff; with Episcopal ring and banner; with pictures, 
altar-candles, robings, intonations, processions, and 
attitudes/ The mitre was worn at the confirmation 
of the king and queen, but is said to be very seldom 
worn by a bishop in England. We have it from one 
present at the late king's funeral in the "temporary 
cathedral," that "more than one hundred and fifty 
candles were burning in that small church at noon- 
day ; while the bishop's back was most of the time 
towards the audience, with his altar, and pictures, and 
candles before him." 

In the semi-official account of the funeral of Kame- 
hameha IV, , in The Pacific Commercial Advertiser, 
was this statement : — 

" Following the servants of the late king, came the clergy 
of the various denominations ; but of the American clergy 
(the most numerous here) we observed but one representative, 
and understood that the reason of their non-appearance was 
the sneering way in which they were thought to be referred 
to in the programme." 

^ I find these aU mentioned in the different accounts I have seen of 
the public occasions on which the bishop and his associates have had 
professional duties to perform. I cannot of course vouch for the 
entire accuracy of the statement. 
30* 



354 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

That part of the programme was as follows : — 

" Ministers of Eeligion of the several Denominations. 

The Clergy of the Eoman Catholic Church. 

His Lordship Louis, the Rt. Eev. Bishop of Arathea, 

and Vicar Apostolic of the Hawaiian 

Islands. 

Choir of the Hawaiian Cathedral. 

Officiating Clergy. 

His Lordship the Rt. Reverend Bishop of Honolulu." 

The least that can be said in respect to this inde- 
corum of denying to the American clerical body the 
title and standing of clergymen, which they have 
always had in the Christian Church of the Islands, as 
well as in their own country, is, that it must be num- 
bered among the unfortunate consequences of this 
mission. The only Protestant clergyman present at 
the funeral solemnities — one who had been called 
to the palace, not long before, to baptize the dying 
young prince, the heir apparent to the throne, and to 
officiate at his funeral — gave public expression to 
his own feelings and those of his brethren. 

" We do not object," he says, " that a section of the Chris- 
tian Church — if it sees fit in its bigoted wisdom — should 
deny the Protestant clergy a standing in the Christian Church. 
But to thrust this bigotry into a public document of the gov- 
ernment, which has been brought into being and taken a 
standing among the Christian nations of the earth mainly in 
consequence of the labors of these same Protestant clergy- 



THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 355 

men, is what we do not approve. There was no necessity 
for the government, on so solemn an occasion, to treat with 
discourtesy any of its subjects, especially its best friends and 
truest benefactors," 

The letter from the queen's chaplain at Windsor 
was virtually a letter of commendation from Queen 
Victoria to the king and queen of the Hawaiian Isl- 
ands, and was made public immediately on the arri- 
val of the mission at Honolulu. And the bishop was 
most cordially received by the late king, whose 
youthful devotion to his interests soon became mani- 
fest to the people. Of course it was proper for the 
king to connect himself with whatever branch of the 
visible church he might choose. 

Considering his zeal, we cannot but feel surprise 
that so few of the people were moved by his 
example. But it has not been without influence 
among the higher officers of the government. At 
the present time, the Minister of Foreign Affairs, the 
Minister of the Interior, the Attorney General, the 
present governor of Oahu, and the governor of Maui 
— the last a native gentleman — are connected with 
the Eeformed Catholic Church. ^ The only other 
cabinet minister — the one having charge of the 
finances — is a French gentleman and a Roman 
Catholic. The present king retains Bishop Staley as 

^ The present king, his venerable father, and his sister Victoria, 
have not connected themselves with that church. 



356 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

his chaplain, and, though remaining at the head of 
his mission, has made him a member of his Privy 
Council. 

Meanwhile there have been indications of unrest in 
the public mind. Soon after the formation of the 
new ministry, an earnest conti-oversy arose in the 
newspapers, based on a credited report that the 
bishop was to be made President of the Board of 
Education, and so have control of the public schools. 
Mr. Wyllie, writing me on the 1st of May, 1864, 
mentions also a report as being then current, " that 
the king intended so to reform the constitution as to 
make the Episcopal religion the established religion 
of his kingdom, to tax his people for its support, and 
to place Bishop Staley in high political office." This 
report Mr. Wyllie pronounces, in strong language, 
to be without fouudation. It grew out of the calling 
of a convention, by the king, for revising the consti- 
tution of Kamehameha III. 

With the struggles for mere political ascendency 
in this little kingdom (if such there are), whether 
by France, England, or the United States, I have at 
present nothing to do. The two governments first 
named have pledged themselves never, in any form, 
to take possession of the Islands ; ^ and the one last 
named, while I am confident it would not consent to 

1 Chapter XHI. 



THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION, 357 

their coming under a foreign power, will do all it can 
to maintain their national independence. 

But the American Board of Commissioners for 
Foreign Missions, as a missionary body, and the nu- 
merous and intelligent Christian churches which sus- 
tain its operations, cannot possibly be indifferent to 
the safety, on those Islands, of the glorious results 
which have cost them so much labor during the past 
forty years, and an outlay considerably exceeding a 
million of dollars. 

As the case now stands, the Reformed Catholic 
mission on the Hawaiian Islands will seem like a 
breach of that courtesy, which is due from one Chris- 
tian body to another, and which is so important in 
the work of missions. In the hour of victory, after 
a long and arduous conflict and a great expenditure, 
just when we were taking measures to secure our 
conquest for the Lord of the Church, a body of pro- 
fessed allies comes upon us from the land of our 
fathers, with the evident intent, if it be possible, of 
taking possession of the field ! The principle in- 
volved in this proceeding should receive the serious 
consideration of our English brethren, and of all who 
are desirous of the future success of missions among 
the heathen. 

Lately a movement occurred within the Church of 
England to send a mission, consisting of a bishop 
and six presbyters, to the capital of Madagascar. It 



358 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

was similar, in its na.tiire and intent, to the one under 
consideration in this chapter, and it had a similar, 
though somewhat more imposing, origin. Such a 
mission would interfere vitally with missionary oper- 
ations long carried on in that field by the London 
Missionary Society. A public meeting was therefore 
held in London in behalf of that Societ}^ in February, 
1863, at w^hich the Earl of Shaftesbury presided. 
Some remarks then made b}^ the noble and excellent 
Earl are applicable to the movement at the Sandwich 
Islands, and will be a suitable close to this narrative. 

" I am certain," he says, " that there are persons whose 
names are on that list, who, if they were acquainted with 
the state of things in Madagascar, with what has been done, 
what is doing, and w^hat is in preparation, would no more 
think of disturbing the operations of this noble body, than 
they would think of upsetting the Church of England, and 
spreading disorder in all parishes of this country." 

And he continues, — 

" I am afraid that it will introduce a new principle, that 
may be subversive of all harmony, and act most injuriously 
upon missionary operations in general. There has been 
hitherto recognized among all missionaries in the Protestant 
denomination a kind of courtesy, that they should not inter- 
fere one with another, unless it could be proved that a field 
was shamefully ill-w^orked, or that there were heretical doc- 
trines taught, or that mischief was being done, instead of 
good. As to interfering one with another, thrusting your- 
self into another man's vineyard, not attending to your ow^n, 



THE REFORMED CATHOLIC MISSION. 359 

but ever spying out what your neighbor is doing, — that is 
contrary to the received principle of missionary operations. 
It is contrary to acknowledged courtesies, and if it be allowed 
to gain head, it will lead to a civil war among missionaries 
ten times more distressing in its consequences than even the 
civil war in America. I do hope that all parties will very 
seriously consider before they allow themselves to go one 
step farther. I should most deeply lament to see that the 
Church of England, which has been so true and so energetic, 
which has exhibited so deep and solemn an appreciation of 
the work of its brother Protestants and brother Christians in 
foreign lands, should now be coming forward in a spirit of 
selfishness and mean aggrandizement, for the purpose of tear- 
ing from the hands of others the work that they have so nobly 
and so signally performed." 



CHAPTER XXI. 

ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSION. — THE MOHMONS. 

Origin of the Roman Catholic Mission. — Claim made by the Govern- 
ment. — The First Missionaries sent away. — The American Mis- 
sionaries not accessory to this. — Why they were sent away. — 
Protestant Missionaries opposed to Persecution. — British Consul 
and Irish Priest. — Violence of a Prench Naval Officer. — Oppres- 
sive Exactions. — Their Effect. — Present State of the Mission. — 
Defective Statistics. — Scantiness of Materials for a History of 
Romish Missions. — This true of their Mission on the Hawaiian 
Islands. — The Success and Comparative Power of Romish Mis- 
sions over-estimated. — Dr. Venn's Work on the Life of Xavier a 
Corrective. — The Mormons. 

The origin of the Eoman Catholic mission was 
described in the second chapter. It came to the 
Islands in the year 1827. The Hawaiian government 
then claimed the same right in respect to the Eomish 
missionaries, that it had claimed in 1820 in respect to 
the Protestant missionaries ; namely, of deciding 
whether to allow them to remain. Regarding the 
papal missionaries as having come to teach a religion 
which resembled in its worship the old idolatry, the 
government refused them permission to stay, and 
ordered them to leave the Islands. And when they 
refused to go, it sent them away at its own expense, 
landing them safelj^ in California, which was then 
under Mexican dominion. 

(360) 



. ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSION. ' 361 

The Americau missionaries have been accused of 
procuring the banishment of the Eoman Catholic 
priests. This is not true. The charge has always 
been denied by them, and also by the Hawaiian gov- 
ernment. 

The priests " were sent away because they landed without 
permission from the government, and staid in contempt of its 
orders to depart ; because they taught a religion so like the 
old idolatry of the Islands ; because intelligent Englishmen 
told of the blood that Rome had shed in Europe, predicted 
like carnage here, and advised their expulsion ; because 
they opposed the efforts of the government to teach the 
people to read ; because they identified themselves with the 
party of Boki, of Liliha, of the family of Peliolani, of the 
British and American consuls, and of dissolute foreigners 
generally — a party which attempted to depose the regent 
and principal chiefs, and raise themselves to supreme power 
by civil war ; and because they were believed, if not known, 
to have been active laborers in the cause of that party, by 
inducing naen to join it." ^ 

^ Mr. Tracy adds in his History, — *<The most important doc- 
uments on this subject are, 1. The Missionary Herald, and Annual 
Reports of the American Board ; 2. The Roman CathoHc Annals of 
the Propagation of the Faith, especially volumes six and ten ; 3. Letter 
of the king of the Sandwich Island! to the king of England, written in 
1837, a copy of which is preserved in the archives of the Board ; 

4. The king's letter to the American consul, of October 28, 1839, 
which may be found in the Appendix to the Annual Report for 1841 ; 

5. An account of the visit of the French frigate L'Artemise to the 
Sandwich Islands, by S. N. Castle, — first published in the Hawaiian 
Spectator in 1839, and republished in a pamphlet by sixteen offi- 

31 



362 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

The spirit of the Protestant missionaries is evinced 
in the following quotation from Mr. Tracy's compre- 
hensive and very accurate History of the American 
Board : — 

After the departure of the Komish priests for California, 
" some of their adherents were then called up, and required 
to renounce their seditious religion, and on their refusal 
were sentenced to imprisonment and hard labor. On learning 
this fact, Mr. Bingham immediately remonstrated with Kaa- 
humanu, telling her, ' You have no law that will apply.' She 
answered, ' The law respecting idolatry ; for their worship is 
like that which we have forsaken,' — referring to the order 
for the suppression of idolatry in 1819. Mr. Bingham, 
however, persevered in his remonstrances ; and Mr. Clark, 
Mr. Chamberlain, Dr. Judd, Mr. Bishop, Mr. Richards, and 
probably others, urged to discontinue these punishments. 
There is no evidence, nor any reason to believe, that any of 
the missionaries ever gave different advice. Foreign visitors 
sometimes remonstrated, but with as little effect as the mis- 
sionaries. As late as September, 1838, Kinau, in reply to 
a letter from Captain Elliot, of the British navy, asked him 
if he would advise the natives to return to their ' ancient mode 
of worship and bloodshed.' At last better counsels prevailed, 
and on the 17th of June, 1839, the king issued orders that 
no more punishments should J)e inflicted on account of reli- 

cers of the U. S. East India squadron ; 6. Supplement to the Sandwich 
Islands Mirror, — being a review of Mr. Castle's article, ascribed to Mr. 
John C. Jones, formerly American consul at Honolulu. A brief view 
of the leading authorities may be found in the Appendix to the Annual 
Report of the Board for 1841." — Tracy s History, p. 260. 



BOMAN CATHOLIC MISSION, ' 363 

gion, and that, if any were in confinement or at labor on that 
account, they should be set at liberty. On the 24th, how- 
ever, two females were arrested and confined in the fort ; but 
Mr. Bingham, being informed of the fact, immediately made 
it known to the governor, Kekuanaoa, who ordered them to 
be released, ' for their confinement was not by order of the 
chiefs.' '' ' 

In 1835 the Eomish missionaries in California 
received a brief from the Pope, exhorting them to 
persevere in their attempts to establish a mission on 
the Islands. Mr. Charlton, the British consul, was m 
correspondence with them ; and in the following year 
an Irish priest, educated in Paris, arrived at Hono- 



^ Tracy's History, p. 406. 

** By information obtained from those best informed on the subject, 
I was satisfied that the accounts of the persecutions undergone by 
Catholic converts, and of the cruelties said to have been endured by 
them, were much exaggerated. Nor were these in any case to be 
imputed directly to the missionaries, who had in many instances 
endeavored to prevent the infliction of punishment for religious rea- 
sons. Of cruel treatment for this cause I could learn no authenti- 
cated instance, nor did I meet with any one who could adduce facts 
from his own knowledge, although I sought information from those 
inimical to the missionaries, as w^ell as from those who favor them. 
That the missionaries and their proselytes entertain apprehensions of 
evil from the propagation of Romanism, is true ; but I found less illib- 
erality on the" subject of religious forms existing in the Hawaiian 
Islands, than in any place I visited on the cruise — less than is enter- 
tained by opposing sects in our country, and far less than exists in 
Catholic countries against those who hold the Protestant faith.*' — 
Coinniodore Wilkes in U. S. Exploring Expedition^ vol. iv. p. 11. 



364 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

lulu, and the consul insisted that he, as a British 
subject, should be allowed to remain. 

It is not my purpose to go into a 'description of 
the acts of deceit, diplomacy, and violence, on the 
part of various agents, by means of which the firm- 
ness of the Hawaiian government was at length over- 
come. But I must not pass over one case, the most 
deplorable of all, for which the French government 
in the days of Louis Philippe is responsible. 

" On the 9th of July, 1839, the French frigate L'Artemise, 
Captain Laplace, arrived at Honolulu. Captain Laplace 
issued his manifesto, declaring that he had come, by com- 
mand of the king of the French, to put an end to the ill 
treatment which the French had suffered at the Sandwich 
Islands. He accused the government of violating treaties, 
alluding, probably, to the case of M. Maigret, who was not 
permitted to land there. He asserted, ' that to persecute the 
Catholic religion, to tarnish it with the name of idolatry, 
and to expel, under this absurd pretext, the French from this 
archipelago, was to offer an insult to France and to its sov- 
ereign.' With singular ignorance or disregard of truth, he 
asserted, that, among civilized nations, ' there is not even 
one which does not permit in its territory the free toleration 
of all religions ; and yet, at the Sandwich Islands, the 
French are not allowed publicly the exercise of theirs.' He 
demanded, — 

" ' 1. That the Catholic worship be declared free through- 
out all the dominions subject to the king of the Sandwich 
Islands ; that the members of this religious faith shall enjoy 
in them all the privileges granted to" Protestants. 



ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSION. * 305 

" ' 2. That a site for a Catholic church be given by the gov- 
ernment at Honolulu, a port frequented by the French, and 
that this church be ministered to by priests of their nation. 

'' ' 3. That all Catholics imprisoned on account of their reli- 
gion since the last persecutions extended to the French mis- 
sionaries be immediately set at liberty. 

" ' 4. That the king of the Sandwich Islands deposit in 
the hands of the captain of L'Artemise the sum of twenty 
thousand dollars, as a guarantee of his future conduct towards 
France ; which sum the French government will restore to 
him when it shall consider that the accompanying treaty will 
be faithfully complied with. 

" ' 5. That the treaty signed by the king of the Sandwich 
Islands, as well as the sum above mentioned, be conveyed on 
board the frigate L'Artemise by one of the principal chiefs 
of the country ; and also that the batteries of Honolulu do 
salute the French flag with twenty-one guns, which will be 
returned by the frigate.' 

" In case of refusal, he stated, war would immediately 
commence. At the same time he addressed notes to the 
English and American consuls, announcing his intention, if 
his demands were refused, to commence hostilities on the 
12th, at noon, and offering protection on board the frigate to 
such of their countrymen as should desire it. In his note to 
the American consul he added, — 

'' ' I do not, however, include in this class the individuals 
who, although born, it is said, in the United States, make a 
part of the Protestant clergy of the Chief of this archipelago, 
direct his counsels, influence his conduct, and are the true 
authors of the insult given by him to France. For me they 
compose a part of the native population, and must undergo 
31* 



366 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

the unhappy consequences of a war which they shall have 
brought on this country.' 

" The greater part of the pretexts for this aggression set 
forth by Captain Laplace were false. The treaty with Captain 
Dupetit Thouars was not intended to include Roman Cath- 
olic missionaries, and the exclusion of M. Maigret was no 
violation of it. French residents at the Sandwich Islands 
were not forbidden the public exercise of their religion. The 
American missionaries had not advised the government to 
adopt any of the measures of which he complained." ^ 

The native government yielded to the violence of 
the French commander. The effect of the treaty 
then assented to was not only to give free course to 
the Eomish missionaries, — which was not to be con- 
demned, — but to set aside a law just made for the 
promotion of temperance, by which distilled spirits 
were excluded from the Islands, and a heavy duty- 
imposed on the importation of wine. 

The rule I have adopted, in writing concerning the 
present state of the Islands, allows me to say but 
little concerning the Roman Catholic mission. I 
saw nothing of the " Bishop of Arathia," the " Vicar 
Apostolic of the Hawaiian Islands," but heard him 
well spoken of; and the little I saw of two or three 
French papal priests gave me a favorable impression 
of their characters. 

According to the report of the Bishop in 1862, 

1 Tracy's History, pp. 406-408. 



ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSION, * 367 

the mission then contained eighteen European mis- 
sionaries, twelve "catechist brothers," a convent of 
ten nuns, twenty-eight " decent chapels," thirty 
"chapels built of straw," eighty "religious pupils," 
a "college of forty pupils," fifty "schools," and 
23,500 " Catholics." Both in 1860 and 1862 he states 
the baptisms at the round number of a thousand ; 
and on both those occasions, although a Frenchman, 
he speaks of the tendency to introduce the English 
language, and to do away with the language of the 
country, with evident satisfaction. The number of 
"heretics " he places at 23,500. These are the mem- 
bers of the Protestant churches. The "infidels" he 
numbers at 23,300; but there are probably fewer 
among the Hawaiian people deserving of this appel- 
lation, than in any other country of Christendom. The 
term has a peculiar meaning in the Romish Church. 
As here used, the greater part of the persons to 
whom it is designed to be applicable, have more or 
less connection wdth the Protestant congregations, — 
as infants, young people, members of families, at- 
tendants on public worship, etc. It is believed there 
are as many as five thousand baptized children con- 
nected with Protestant congregations, who are not 
numbered among the church-members. 

The Bishop uses the words baptisms and conver- 
sions as convertible terms; and the 23,500 "Cath- 
olics " must be understood as including all who had 
received baptism at the hands of Romish priests. 



368 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

My inquiries while on the Islands led me to believe, 
that the number of adult members of the Romish 
Church is considerably less than this. 

Whoever undertakes to write on the missions of 
the Romish Church, will be impressed with the scanti- 
ness of his materials. "Nothing," says Dr. Venn, in 
his recently published and valuable exposition of the 
Missionary Life and Labors of Francis Xavier, — 
" nothing is more striking, in reading missionary rec- 
ords, than the contrast between the scanty, vague, 
extravagant, and unsatisfactory notices of Romish 
missions, and the cautious, candid, and multitudinous 
records of Protestant evangelical missions." The 
Romish mission on the Hawaiian Islands will not be 
found an exception. 

Writers not altogether in sympathy with the highly 
evangelical character of Protestant missions incline 
to over-estimate the successes of Romish missions, 
and their comparative power, in the same field with 
missions of the evangelical or puritan stamp, to 
make conquests among a barbarous or semi-barbarous 
people. The valuable work of Dr. Venn, already 
mentioned, will serve as an antidote to such errone- 
ous estimates.^ The strength of the Romish missions 
lies not so much in their doctrines and worship as in 

^ The Missionary Life and Labors of Francis Xavier, taken from 
his own Correspondence : with a Sketch of the General Results of 



THE MORMONS. • 369 

the influence they always seek, in some form, to 
wield in the state ; and when they cannot secure 
that, they are not very much dreaded, in point of 
fact, by Protestant missionaries. 

A few words will suffice in respect to the Mor- 
mons. Their settlement, at least their principal set- 
tlement, is on Lanai, a small island opposite Lahaina, 
which I was unable to vi^it. I gained no reliable 
information as to their present number. In October, 
1861, Captain Walter M. Gibson, at present their 
leading man on the island, writing to the Minister 
of Foreign Afiairs, states the number of adults at 
3580, to which he adds another thousand for unbap- 
tized minors above seven years of age. He says the 
religious principles of the Mormons on the Islands 
differ from those in Utah only in not inculcating 
polygamy. He believes that this doctrine is never 
preached outside of Utah. 

Roman Catholic Missions among the Heathen. By Henry Yenn, B. D., 
Prebendary of St. Paul's, and Honorary Secretary of the Church 
Missionary Society. 



YI. 

THE PRESENT POSITION 

(371) 



THE PRESENT POSITION. 



CHAPTEE XXII. 

APPREHENDED DANGERS. 

In Respect to the Missionaries. — Their Children. — The Native Min- 
istry. — From the Complex Nature of the Protestant Community. 
-— Of Decline in the Native Churches. — From Changes in the 
Industrial Pursuits. — From Invasions by Adverse Sects. — The 
Ground of Hope. 

This volume should not be brought to a close with- 
out a more serious look at the shady side of the pic- 
ture than has yet been taken. There has always been 
such a side at the Islands, but the shadows were 
perhaps never deeper than they are now, even while 
we are raising the cry of victory. I shall glance at 
a few of the apprehended dangers. 

1. The first of the dangers I would specify arises 
from the age of the missionaries. Nearly all have 
seen fifty years, and some threescore. Soon it must 
therefore be said of the fathers, "Where are they?" 
The climate has been more favorable to their pro- 

32 (373) 



374 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

longed life and usefulness, than other climates have 
been to missionaries. There have not been the usual 
number of vacancies to be filled by young men, and 
hence the advanced age of the great body. What 
will be the consequence should they live beyond the 
activity and vigor of manhood, still retaining positions 
which perhaps would be better filled by men of the 
generation following? Will not the Eomanists, the 
Eeformed Catholics, the Mormons, take advantage 
of this ? Will the aged men be able to retain their 
hold upon the young people ? And what will become 
of the rising generation of the native population? 
Nay, will not their own children, who might take 
their places where that is desirable, — not finding 
openings to the ministry, — go into secular occupa- 
tions, or leave the Islands? Yet there will long be 
a need of patriarchal influences in the Hawaiian 
churches, and we should therefore rejoice in the 
prospect, that there will be such an influence there 
for years to come. 

2. The children of the missionaries are numerous, 
healthful, well educated, and to a great extent hope- 
fully pious. For them the Hawaiian Islands have 
that mysterious charm which belongs to the place of 
one's nativity. The parents are there, and there 
most of them are likely to find their graves. The 
missionary sons, moreover, are beginning to settle 
on the Islands, as pastors of churches, as lawyers, 



APPREHENDED DANGERS. ' 375 

and in the different industrial occupations ; and the 
missionary dauo^hters are becomino^ the wives of 
these young men, and of others like them. There 
assembled on the college grounds at Punahou, on the 
4th of July, 1863, for a public dinner, some hun- 
dreds of persons who rejoiced in their American birth 
or descent. A large proportion of them were young 
people. As has been remarked elsewhere, the pop- 
ulation, capital, industry, and the purely national 
feeling at the Islands, — so far as it is not native, — are 
chiefly of American origin. The life of the Hawaiian 
nation seems to rest mainly on this body. Yet the 
general feeling, at the time of my visit, evidently was, 
that the late kiiig and the leading spirit of his gov- 
ernment were not in favor of it. The endeavor to 
supplant the native language in the schools by 
means of the English, whether so designed or not, 
tends to break down the influence that has been ex- 
erted by the American mission. So far as it succeeds, 
the Hawaiian Bible and Hawaiian books go out of 
use, without really substituting any other intelligent 
and effective reading, and evangelical ideas and the 
old national sentiments and feelings pass away. 

The desirable thing — what the present king can- 
not fail to desire w^hen he comes to understand fully 
the interests of his people, — what the native churches, 
pastors, and the whole Protestant people may be 
expected to desire- — is, that this young community of 
native-born sons and daughters of American descent, 



376 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 



may become thoroughly Hawaiian in all its instincts, 
feelings, and aims, and, against all hostile influ- 
ences, go for the maintenance of that enlightened 
Christian government which was so nobly instituted 
by the Father of the Hawaiian People, Kamehameha 
HI. They are citizens, and should claim the rights 
of citizens ; — to speak freely to their fellow-citizens 
on all things affecting the public weal ; to vote for 
such members of the national parliament as they 
deem most worthy of public confidence ; and to sus- 
tain the king and his government against all foreign 
intervention whatsoever. 

The danger is, that these native-born citizens of 
foreign descent will not come to the consciousness of 
their inherent privileges, rights, and duties soon 

enousfh to make their influence felt, for the counter- 
ed ' 

action of policies and schemes that jeopard the inde- 
pendence of the Islands. 

Upon this subject, however, I had nothing to say 
during my visit. What I did then say to the chil- 
dren of the missionaries, respecting their duty of 
living for the life of religion on the Islands, may be 
seen in the Appendix, together with their hopeful 
response.^ The greater part of these children are 
members of the church. They are enterprising, and 
are entering upon their appropriate work. A mis- 
sionary son is the corresponding secretary and lead- 

^ See Address to the Children of the Missionaries, in the Appendix. 



APPREHENDED DANGERS, * 377 

ing executive officer of the Hawaiian Board ; four 
others are pastors of Hawaiian churches ; one is a 
professor in the Oahu College ; another is a teacher 
in the Lahainaluna College ; still another is connected 
with the high school at Hilo ; and others are settled 
as planters, traders, graziers, on all the larger islands. 
It should be added, that others are developing their 
public spirit elsewhere. One is serviug the land of 
his fathers as a lieutenant-colonel in the army of the 
Potomac ; another is a surgeon in the navy ; and 
three, from one and the same family, are abroad as 
missionaries, — one of them in California, another 
in South America, another in Northern China. There 
being at least forty young men among the more 
than one hundred and fifty missionary children born 
on the Islands, who are able to speak the Hawaiian 
language, we may reasonably look with hopefulness 
upon their future influence. They will greatly need 
the prayers of God's people. 

3. The native ministry has been, as yet, but par- 
tially tried on the Hawaiian Islands. Hawaiian mis- 
sionaries have done well in the Marquesas Islands, 
and in Micronesia ; yet it does not certainly follow 
that they will do as well amid the temptations and 
trials of their native Isles. So far as the experiment 
has been made there, they have acquitted themselves 
with credit. The guardian influence of their mis- 
sionary fathers, and of their better educated brethren 

32* 



378 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

from the missionary families, will be useful to them. 
But they will be exposed to the temptations of 
wealth, of ambition, and possibly to the paralyzing 
influence of a declining population. The native 
ministry is an indispensable element of success ; 
and, if it does not succeed, the doom of the native 
churches, and of the nation as distinctively Hawaiian, 
is sealed. 

4. Dangers grow out of the complex nature of 
the Protestant community, and from the impossibility 
of making the arrangements for it, in the absence of 
experience, with all the needful checks and balances. 
It would perhaps have been better, all things con- 
sidered, had it been possible at the time, for the 
missionaries to have relinquished their support from 
the native churches gradually. As under the former 
system the missionary had a strong motive for not 
dividing his great church, and for not multiplying 
native pastors, so now the native Christians, though 
living in places remote from the centre, are tempted 
to decline having a native pastor, whom they must 
support, and to prefer remaining under the pastorate 
of the missionary, for whose support they pay 
nothing. Such is human nature. To meet the 
difficulty, further modification will be necessary, and 
it has been recommended. 

5. Should the influence of the Holy Spirit not be 



APPREHENDED DANGERS. * 379 

granted to the island community, as in times past, 
death will soon greatly reduce the number of church- 
members. At present they are more numerous in 
proportion to the whole population than they were 
some years since. The prayer of God's people should 
be, " O that thou wouldst rend the heavens, that thou 
wouldst come down, that the mountains might flow 
down at thy presence ! " This, certainly, is a blessing 
to come in answer to prayer, and effectual prayer 
may be offered for it in all parts of the world. 

6. There are dangers from the changes now in 
progress in the industrial pursuits of the Islands. I 
mention only the cultivation of the sugar-cane. The 
danger here is at least threefold : from the necessary 
absence of the laboring men from their homes ; from 
the introduction of coolies from heathen countries ; 
and from the transfer of the best lands to foreign 
owners. At certain seasons the planters need a large 
number of laborers ; but they are not able, like the 
great manufacturing corporations in the United 
States, to establish and support families on or near 
their grounds. Hence there will be long separations 
of native men from their families, to the great detri- 
ment of their morals. And what will be the effect 
on the native population, and especially on the female 
portion of it, from the importation of hundreds of 
unmarried worshippers of Confucius, Boodh, or 
Brahma ? Then there is the extensive alienation of 



380 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

the lands. The plantations are generally owned by 
foreign capitalists, and the lands adapted to the 
growth of cane are rapidly passing into the hands of 
such. 

7. The dangers apprehended from the invasion of 
adverse religious sects, have perhaps been suffi- 
ciently indicated in former chapters. So far as the 
extreme ritualists are concerned, whether Roman 
Catholic or Reformed Catholic, the chief danger 
arises, not so much from their direct labors among 
the people, as from the influence they may be able 
and disposed to exert through the government 
against whatever they regard as an obstacle to 
their success. 

The hope for the Hawaiian Islands is in the provi- 
dence and grace of Almighty God, who, amid 
greater dangers than all these combined, has here- 
tofore so marvellously guarded and prospered the 
cause of evangelical religion on those Islands. 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

PRACTICAL LESSONS. 

Supernatural Power involved in the Success of the Mission. — On 
Conflicting Testimonies concerning the Mission. — The Gospel pre- 
cedes Civilization. — The Encouragement to be given to Native 
Eff'ort. — Missions to be brought to a Seasonable Close. — The 
Native Pastorate. — Eemale Education. — The English Language. 

SUPERlSrATIIRAL POWER INYOLYED IN THE SUCCESS OF 

THE MISSION. 

No satisfactory account can be given of the reli- 
gious changes on these Islands, without supposing a 
supernatural power to have been involved in them. 
There was both a providence and a spiritual influ- 
ence. A directing providence is seen in the singular 
coincidence of time in the overthrow of idolatry and 
the embarkation of the mission. It is seen in the 
long delay, but most opportune arrival, of the vessel 
promised by Vancouver, bringing the English depu- 
tation, with Mr. Ellis, and the Tahitian chiefs. It 
is seen in the strange visit of Liholiho to England, 
throwing the government of the Islands, for a con- 
siderable time, into the hands of pious chiefs. It 
is seen in the qualities of mind given to the third 
Kamehameha, inclining him to listen to the disinter- 

(381) 



382 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

ested friends of his people, and voluntarily to make 
extraordinary sacrifices of power for the elevation 
and happiness of his subjects.^ 

Still more apparent is the work of the Holy Spirit. 
We perceive it in the closing life of the venerated 
Keopuolani,^ in the remarkable change of character 
in Kaahumanu,^ and in the early conversion of so 
large a portion of the chief rulers of the Islands.^ 
We perceive it in the all but national awakening to 
the concerns of the soul during the years following 
1837, and in the large accessions then made to the 
Christian church, ^ and also in preventing the disas- 
trous reaction which it was reasonable to expect 
might follow so great an excitement. We perceive 
it in the large annual additions to the churches in the 
years subsequent to the great awakening; causing 
the decrease in the number of church-members to 
be by no means proportionate to that of the popu- 
lation ; and also in the vast change of manners, 
morals, and religious feelings and habits, visible 
among the people.^ These results being once ad- 
mitted, no candid mind, conversant with the relations 
of cause and effect, would attribute them to a merely 
human agency. 

1 Chapters I., n., XIII. 4 Chapter II. 

2 Chapter X. ^ Chapters III., IV. 

3 Chapter II. 6 Chapter XYII. 



PRACTICAL LESSONS. - 383 

ON CONFLICTING TESTIMONIES CONCERNING THE 

MISSION. 

The testimonies concerning the results of this mis- 
sion have been exceedingly various , and even conflict- 
ing.^ To ascertain the truth, we need to consider 
both the character and opportunities of the respec- 
tive witnesses. 

1. There is a noisy, positive class of persons, who 
sometimes write works of fiction. Were these wit- 
nesses content with simply saying that they them- 
selves saiv nothing while on the Islands that deserved 
the Christian name, their statement might be received. 
But thej^ were no more competent to give a correct 
account of religion on the Hawaiian Islands, than 
the man would be to describe the religion of Boston, 
who had no friendly relations, no familiar intercourse, 
with the religious people of that city. 

2. There is another class of witnesses, not large, 
but respectable, who are reserved and somewhat 
doubtful as to the prevalence and power of the 
Christian religion on the Islands. These were suffi- 



^ The most elaborate statement adverse to the mission, and at the 
same time a remarkable specimen of recklessness in quoting authori- 
ties, is in a recently published Roman Catholic History of Christian 
Missions, their Agents, and their Results; by T. W, M. Marshall. 
The work is in two large octavo volumes, and is exceedingly unfair 
and unreliable, though a plausible comparison, or rather contrast, of 
the alleged results of Romish and Protestant missions. 



384 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

cieiitly remarked upon in the chapter on the charac- 
ter of the Protestant churches.^ 

3. Witnesses of still another class are accurate as 
far as they go, but very properly keep within the 
range of their actual observations. The testimony of 
these persons accords substantially with that of the 
class next to be mentioned, and their facts imply the 
existence of that vital religion which the missionaries 
declare to exist among the people. Mr. Dana be- 
longs to this class, and others might easily be 
named. ^ 

4. The remaining class is composed of the mis- 
sionaries. They testify as to what they have seen, 
or have known by unquestionable evidence on the 
ground. This is the class wdiich is specially cogni- 
zant of the Protestant religion of the Islands ; and 
we ought not to receive the testimony of others 
against their distinct affirmations, without conclusive 
reasons. 

THE GOSPEL PRECEDES CIVILIZATION. 

One of the most obvious facts in this history 
is, that on the Haw^aiian Islands the gospel pre- 
ceded civilization. At least, the progress of civili- 
zation was much slower than that of the gospel. 

1 Chap. XYII., p. 286. 

^ Chapter lY. To this class belongs Mr. James Jackson Jarvis in 
his excellent History of the Hawaiian Islands, the third edition of 
which was published at Honolulu in 1837. 



PRACTICAL LESSONS. . 385 

The rulers were to a great extent Christianized as 
early as the year 1825. But not until ten years 
after this did they begin seriously to feel the need 
of carpenters, masons, shoemakers, tailors, paper- 
makers , type-founders , agriculturists , cloth-manu- 
facturers, machine-makers, and instructors in the 
science of government. Application for these was 
then made to their religious patrons in the United 
States. The great mass of the people, at that time, 
were but slightly interested in the domestic arts that 
are in use among civilized nations. Their houses 
were small, with but a single apartment, and one 
low door of entrance — often an imperfect shelter 
from the rain, and with scarcely anything deserving 
the name of furniture. Most of the people wore 
only a cloth about their loins, and another thrown 
carelessly over the shoulders ; perhaps even less than 
that.i 

Yet even then spacious thatched houses of worship 
had been erected by the chiefs and people at the 
places of principal concourse, and orderly congrega- 
tions assembled to hear the gospel. The Sabbath 
was professedly hallowed. Marriages were solem- 
nized in a Christian manner, and sustained by law. 
The cause of temperance was promoted. The Holy 
Scriptures were anxiously desired, and received by 
the people as of divine authority. 

1 See p. 230. 
33 



386 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

But though civilization does not take the lead, it 
follows the gospel, and not far behind. A desire 
was gradually awakened among the natives to im- 
prove their houses, and to add to their social com- 
forts. They learned the use of tools, and to make 
hats, bonnets, garments, and the more necessary 
articles of furniture. — So, according to the incom- 
parable Williams, it was in the South Sea Islands. 

" I am convinced," he says, "that the first step towards 
the promotion of a nation's temporal and social elevation is 
to plant amongst them the tree of life, when civilization and 
commerce will entwine their tendrils around its trunk, and 
derive support from its strength. Until the people are 
brought under the influence of religion, they have no desire 
for the arts and usages of civilized life ; but that invariably 
creates it. The missionaries were at Tahiti many years, 
during which they built and furnished a house in European 
style. The natives saw this, but not an individual imitated 
their example. As soon, however, as they were brought 
under the influence of Christianity, the chiefs, and even the 
common people, began to build neat plastered cottages, and 
to manufacture bedsteads, seats, and other articles of furni- 
ture. The females had long observed the dress of the mis- 
sionaries' wives, but while heathen they greatly preferred 
their own, and there was not a single attempt at imitation. 
No sooner, however, were they brought under the influence 
of religion, than all of them, even to the lowest, aspired to 
the possession of a gown, a bonnet, and a shawl, that they 
might appear like Christian women. I could proceed to 
enumerate many other changes of the same kind ; but these 



PRACTICAL LESSONS. - 387 

will be sufficient to establish my assertion. While the 
natives are under the influence of their superstitions, they 
evince an inanity and torpor from which no stimulus has 
proved powerful enough to arouse them but the new ideas 
and the new principles imparted by Christianity. And if it 
be not already proved, the experience of a few more years 
will demonstrate the fact, that the missionary enterprise is 
incomparably the most effective machinery that has ever 
been brought to operate upon the social, the civil, and the 
commercial, as well as the moral and spiritual interests of 
mankind." ^ 

The Encouragement to be given to Native 

Efforts. 

The history of this mission teaches the importance 
of not only allowing, but encouraging and helping 
forward, the natives in their imperfect elibrts 
to help themselves. The missionaries reared no 
model churches at the outset, beyond the native 
ideas and ability, but encouraged chiefs and people 
to erect grass houses of the rudest form for their 
worship. These preceded the coral and wooden 
church buildings, with pews, and tower, and bell, 
that came in the progress of civilization. The great, 
unsightly, thatched meeting-house suited far better 
the religious taste and wants of the people, five and 
twenty years ago, than its more imposing successors 
would have done. Far preferable was it for the 
people, and for the cause of religion among them, that 

^ Missionary Enterprises in the South Seas, p. 518. 



388 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

they should then have only such meeting-houses as 
they were themselves able and disposed to build, and 
where half-naked or meanly-dressed people would 
feel at home, than that American Christians should 
have given them, at that early day, such church 
buildings even as they now possess. Expensive 
houses of worship at central stations have the effect 
to retard the church-building and the religious de- 
velopment in the surrounding rural districts. In a 
few cases this may have been the result at the 
Islands.^ 

So in regard to schools. Teachers were so far 
educated, at the central stations of the mission, as 
to be able to instruct in reading and writing ; and 
then they went abroad to impart their new-made 
acquisitions to others, as they should find opportu- 

^ The Ceylon mission, after long use of the great stone churches 
originally built by the Dutch and Portuguese, came to the conclusion, 
in 1855, that, until the people desired something more costly, and 
built for themselves, the place of worship ought to be merely '< an ola 
roof, supported by plain wooden posts, and walled in with mud half 
way from the floor to the eaves, or hung round with ola screens," — 
to cost only from five to fifteen pounds sterling. In the Madura mis- 
sion, where are station churches, built many years ago, that cost thou- 
sands of rupees (the rupee being half a dollar), the mission decided, in 
the same year, that a station church ought not to cost more than five 
hundred rupees, and that the cost of village churches ought to range 
from twenty-five to one hundred rupees. In the Mahratta mission, it 
was voted, that suitable houses of worship could be erected for a sum 
varying from fifty to three hundred rupees. These were the results 
of experience. 



PRACTICAL LESSONS. , 389 

nity, and at the expense of the people ; the mission- 
aries, meanwhile, giving themselves to the preaching 
of the word. 

Yet it would seem that in one important line of 
policy, there must have been some mistake. The 
Islands were converted to Christianity as early 
as the year 1848. The leading object of the 
mission was then accomplished. In a retrospective 
view, it appears that then was the time for com- 
mencing in earnest what is 7iow being done ; namely, 
dividing, and so multiplying, the native churches, 
and constituting biblically-trained native pastors, as 
is now proposed ; with the resolute purpose of devolv- 
ing the responsibility of self-government upon the 
Christian community in ecclesiastical matters, and 
the earliest possible self-support. Had this been 
done soon after 1848, the Protestant community, 
having the benefit of so many subsequent years of 
oversight from the missionary fathers, might now 
have been able to dispense with much of this con- 
servative influence. It would have been better (as 
it now appears) had this been done before the great 
body of the missionaries were past the meridian of 
life ; before adverse sects had gained so much influ- 
ence on the Islands ; and while the government was 
better disposed than now to look with favor on the 
evangelical interests of the Islands. 

33* 



390 the hawaiian islands, 

Missions should be brought to a Seasonable 

Close. 

Tne experience on the Hawaiian Islands shows, that 
missions should be prosecuted with the exjoectation, 
and upon the plan, of gradually giving place to a 
native ministry. It is quite possible to have too 
many missionaries in a district or country ; it is pos- 
sible that they may remain too long, and that they may 
trust too little to the influences of the Spirit in the 
hearts of the native converts, for sustaining those who 
are put into the gospel ministry. Making due allow- 
ance for differences in civilization (none need be made 
as to moral differences) , it will be found that the gos- 
pel should be planted much as it was by the apostles 
and their associates ; and it may now be done more 
rapidly and more permanently than then, because of 
the vastly more favorable state of the modern Avorld, 
and the greater relative power of many of the Chris- 
tian agencies now in operation. 

It is not incumbent on us to prosecute missions any- 
where, with American laborers, until the entire peo- 
ple is converted, nor until idolatry and superstition 
have been banished from every part of the commu- 
nity. The native churches will themselves need mis- 
sionary ground to be left for them to operate upon, 
in order to the i3reservation and growth of their own 
religious life. The grand object of missions is to 
plant the gospel institiitions effectually. The mission- 



PRACTICAL LESSONS. - 391 

aiy's vocation, as a soldier of the cross, is to make 
conquests, and to go on, in the name of his divine 
Master, " conquering, and to conquer ; " committing 
the maintenance and consolidation of his conquests 
to another class of men, created expressly for the 
purpose. The idea of continued conquest is vital to 
the spiritual efficiency of missions. It will doubt- 
less be found, on inquiry, that missions among the 
heathen have ceased to be healthful, and to evince 
the true missionary energy, when they have ceased 
to be aggressive upon the kingdom of darkness. It 
is the business of the missionary to prepare churches 
and fields of labor for native pastors ; and when they 
are thus prepared, and competent pastors are pro- 
vided, he ought himself to move onward, — the 
pioneer of Christian institutions, and, in effect, of a 
Christian civilization, but in office, work, and spirit, 
an ambassador for Christ, to preach the gospel where 
it has not been preached. 

The Native Pastorate. 

While the extraordinary number of missionaries 
on these Islands in proportion to the population, 
had doubtless the eftect to hasten the triumph of the 
gospel, it had also the effect to retard the introduction 
of a native pastorate, by diminishing the apparent 
necessity for it. Though most of the local churches 
were very large, the missionaries naturally felt 



392 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

(somewhat in forgetfulness of the not very distant 
future) that they could themselves discharge the pas- 
toral duties for the whole, better than any native pas- 
tors. Along with this feeling, which was not without 
its strong reasons, and partly it may be in conse- 
quence of it, there was an apparent undervaluing of 
the native capabilities for the pastoral office. We 
should not wonder at this. Our brethren judged, 
felt, and acted just as most good men would have 
done in their circumstances. While, to meet an 
obvious exigency, they had boldly sent forth native 
missionaries to the Marquesas, to stand or fall 
among the most barbarous pagan savages to be found 
in all the world, with only the promise of an annual 
visit from one of their missionary fathers, and while 
they had sent others to live and labor, some of them 
alone, on the barbarous Islands of Micronesia; on 
their own Hawaiian Islands they had ventured to 
ordain only a very small number as pastors, and each 
of these was held in subordination to the missionary 
of the district. Not until the convocation at Hono- 
lulu in 1863, was there a movement for instituting a 
pastorate at the Islands, that should be independent 
of the missionaries in charge of the several districts. 
But it was then found, that the experience at the 
Marquesas and in Micronesia had been satisfactory, 
and also that the natives who had received ordination 
as pastors at home, had served in their ministry with- 
out reproach. These facts had their proper influ- 



PRACTICAL LESSONS. * 393 

ence, and it was resolved to enter at once upon meas- 
ures for rearing a competent native ministry, to be 
placed on an official parity with the foreign pastors. 
This is now being done, and probably to the best 
advantage, in the way that was common in the United 
States before the institution of theological seminaries. 



FEMALE EDUCATION. 

The discontinuance of the female boarding school 
at Wailuku, on the Island of Maui, has been men- 
tioned.^ It was the great mistake in prosecuting 
the mission. In a country where females marry so 
young, a very few years suffice to develop the con- 
sequences of depriving them of such a training insti- 
tution. My inquiries on the Islands brought no 
unmarried female to my knowledge, no one who 
was deemed suitably educated for a native pastor's 
wife. The few who had received what is called an 
English education were quite unfitted thereby for the 
humble, self-denying position of wives of native pas- 
tors. There was but one opinion as to the import- 
ance of immediate arrangements for providing the 
means of suitably training native females, not onlj^ to 
act their parts well in their connection with the native 
ministiy, but also as teachers of their own sex in 
the common schools. A boarding school Avas there- 
fore resolved upon, and has since been commenced at 

* Chapter X. 



394 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

WaiahinUj in the south-eastern district of Hawaii, to 
be taught in the native language ; and others will be 
opened in due time. 

THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE. 

The late king, and his brother, now on the throne, 
acquired a free use of the English language in their 
childhood, at the Chief's School. English was one 
of the studies in that school. And it became a nat- 
ural though not logical inference, that if that lan- 
guage was good for the king and chiefs, it must be 
so for the people. While Dr. Armstrong was Pres- 
ident of the Board of Education, the desire for 
acquiring English became extensive among the peo- 
ple, and he found it necessary to yield to the current, 
which he did reluctantly. Though English teaching 
has since considerably declined, what are called 
English schools seem to constitute a favorite depart- 
ment in the government system of instruction. In 
some instances, teachers are employed for these 
schools who even know nothing of the native lan- 
guage ; and in such cases the English is necessarily 
the sole medium of instruction. The poor people 
appear to be satisfied with this. But it must needs 
be, that very few clear ideas, very little instruction, 
almost no mental discipline, can be imparted, and 
that the unfortunate pupils, while asking for bread, 
receive what is very little better to them than a 



PRACTICAL LESSONS. ' 395 

stone. Happily the instruction in the common dis- 
trict schools is yet in the vernacular. 

'' If English is taught to any advantage," — says Mr. An- 
drews, the best judge on this subject upon the Islands,— 
" many years must be spent, much expense incurred, 
quahfied teachers must be employed, the scholars must be 
kept learners, and there must be a watchful eye on the 
working of the whole system. This can be done only to a 
limited extent, even with all the school funds. But instruc- 
tion ought to be urged forward as fast as possible every- 
where. And instruction in their own language is the most 
natural, the easiest, the cheapest, the quickest, and hitherto 
it has been the most efficient. For the government to set 
up English schools, to the neglect of educating its own 
people in their own language, would, in my opinion, be a 
suicidal act." 



CHAPTER XXIV. 

CONCLUSION. 

The Mission an Experiment in Foreign Missions. — Its Value enhanced 
by the Difficulties overcome. — Not dependent on Future Events. 
— Present Relations of the Hawaiian Protestant Community. — The 
Responsibilities. — What the Island Churches will most need. — 
Missionaries, as a body, not given to Exaggeration. — Why they 
are not. — No safer or more profitable Investment than in the For- 
eign Missionary Enterprise. — The Churches entreated never to 
forget this Portion of Christ's Kingdom. 

The Mission to the Hawaiian Islands may be re- 
garded in the light of an experiment in foreign mis- 
sions. It was avowedly such, as appears in the 
following passage from the Report of the American 
Board for 1837 : — 

" Do any ask why so many laborers are employed at the 
Sandwich Islands? The Committee would reply, that the 
work, which Providence, by signal interpositions, has made 
ready for our hand-s, may be done in the shortest possible 
time, and thus a glorious exemplification be afforded of what 
Christian missions, through the power of divine grace, may 
effect. In no other nation could the Board so well make 
the experiment as in that." 

The missionaries were multiplied for the very rea- 

(396) 



THE MISSION AN EXPERIMENT, - 397 

son that the nation was small, and conveniently 
situated, under one government, and easily acces- 
sible. The work was thus pressed onward to a 
speedy close that it might be seen and demonstrated 
what missions, by the blessing of God, might be 
expected to accomplish, if prosecuted in dependence 
on divine aid, and with a vigor corresponding to the 
nature and extent of the field. 

It has been the aim of this volume to make a sim- 
ple and true statement of the results thus far of this 
experiment, — to the glory of God, and of the gospel 
of his Son. Doubtless there are abatements to be 
made among the people of the Hawaiian Islands on 
the score of human depravity, as indeed there are in 
all other Christian nations. Much will be found that 
is unchristian along with much that is Christian. 
But it has become an imperishable truth, to be 
recorded and preserved on the pages of history, that 
the gospel achieved a glorious triumph on those Isl- 
ands, through the labors of missionaries. 

Some persons appear to think less of the value of 
this experiment, because, when the mission was insti- 
tuted, the Hawaiian people were so low on the scale 
of civilization, so utterly depraved, so rapidly wast- 
ing away. But if our object was to show the reme- 
dial power of the gospel, then the value of the 
experiment is greatly enhanced by these extremely 
adverse circumstances. If the gospel took the people 

34 



398 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

at the lowest point of social existence, — at death's 
door, — when beyond the reach of all mere human 
remedies, — with the causes of decline and destruc- 
tion all in their most vigorous operation, and has 
made them a Christian people, checked the tide of 
depopulation, and raised the nation so on the scale of 
social life as to have gained for it an acknowledged 
place among the Christian nations of the earth ; what 
more wonderful illustration can there be of its reme- 
dial power? Such is tlie Hawaiian nation. Our own 
government is now represented there by a Minister 
Resident, a rank only next to that of an Ambassador. 

Nor does the decisive character of this gospel 
triumpli depend on the perpetuity of the nation, 
nor even on that of the Protestant community. 
The simple memorial on the pages of this volume 
will be as truthful after the Hawaiian people shall 
have passed away,* — should that be the will of God, 
— as it is now. However the facts may be ignored, 
denied, perverted, they have an immovable historic 
basis, and will never lose their credibility. 

The direct and intimate relations of the Hawaiian 
Protestant churches are with the Congregational and 
Presbyterian bodies of the United States. From 
these went the men and women who were the means 
of planting and building up those island churches, 
and from them came the great outlay of funds. 



RELATIONS TO THE AMERICAN CHURCHES, 399 

These relations were simply modified by the pro- 
ceedings recorded in the nineteenth chapter. They 
are now similar to those sustained by not a few of the 
churches in the West to the older churches in the 
Middle and Eastern States, to which they look for 
occasional pecuniary aid? The Hawaiian Protestant 
community is now self-governing. Whether it will 
be enduring, is a problem that cannot be solved at 
present. The future of that community, however, is 
no more really impenetrable at the present moment, 
than it has long been. For the past sixteen years at 
least, we have rarely seen farther in our progress than 
where to take the next step. But seeing that, and 
not hesitating to take the steps, we have been as 
effectually guided as if we had seen the end from the 
beginning. 

The relation of the Congregational and Presby- 
terian churches of the United States to the Hawaiian 
churches, is the most interesting that can exist between 
religious bodies. As the great apostle said to the 
church at Corinth, so they might say to the churches 
on the Hawaiian Islands, "In Christ Jesus we have 
begotten you through the gospel." How often, in 
my tour through those islands, was this fact joy- 
fully recognized by the island-people. This it was 
that everywhere secured for me such a welcome. I 
was received as a representative of the good people 
in America, to whom they owed their all. The rela- 
tion belongs to the spiritual and everlasting kingdom 



400 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, and will be as 
enduring as tliat kingxloni. Those cliurches in the 
far-off Isles constitute a part of his kingdom ; and 
those who, from love to Christ, had an agency in 
planting them, may claim the same blessed relation 
to them, in its nature, that Paul did to the church in 
Corinth. Tliis is as true of the widow with her 
"two mites" given for tiiis object, as of the largest 
donor, or the most successful missionary with his 
life-lono; labors. Nor should we lisfhtly esteem those 
churches because of their poverty and ignorance. 
Though we might say of them that '^ God hath chosen 
the foolish things of the world," and " the weak things 
of the world," and " base things of the world, and 
things which are despised," "yea, and things which 
are not," we should remember it is that "no flesh" 
might " glory in his presence ; " and also that they, 
equally with ourselves, are of God in Christ Jesus, 
who is made unto them, as he is to us, " wisdom, and 
righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption."^ 

Many thousands have passed from the Hawaiian 
churches into the spirit-world ; and, so far as they 
were in Christ, they have entered upon a heavenly 
inheritance. Many thousands more, belonging to 
the visible church, are still living ; and, so far as they 
are in Christ, they are heirs, with us, to the same 
blessed inheritance. This volume will help the child 

' 1 Cor. i. 27-30. 



PROTESTANT RESPONSIBTLITY, ^ 401 

of God to judge how far we ought to recoguize them 
as brethren in Christ Jesus. 

The Protestant community on those Islands is 
responsible for self-government in all matters of the 
church, as well as in all matters of the state. It 
should be held to this. As the responsibility of self- 
government is devolved on a son, or a daughter, at 
the proper age, so should it now be devolved on the 
Protestant religious community of the Hawaiian Isl- 
ands. We may aid them with our advice ; we may 
annex conditions to our grants-in-aid ; but no foreign 
nation, or ecclesiastical body, or missionary society 
should exercise authority in those Christianized Isl- 
ands. They should be held responsible for a wise 
administration in all the departments of Christian 
charity and gospel effort. Composing that com- 
munity are the older missionaries, their children, the 
native ministry, the native churches. Why should 
not that community be responsible, not only for a 
wise and efficient self-control, but also for the build- 
ing up of Christ's kingdom within itself, and, some- 
what, for it^ extension to the thousand islands in 
the far west of the Pacific Ocean? Why should it 
not be expected to find all the needed missionaries 
among the missionary children, among the children 
of the foreign Christian residents, and among the 
native Christians ? Such a responsibility is just what 
the new community needs for its own healthful and 

34 * 



402 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

vigorous intellectual, moral, and social develop- 
ment. 

The island-community, in its present development, 
however, cannot support the missionaries that were 
once connected with the American Board, and at the 
same time its own native pastors. Those mission- 
aries, continuing to reside on the Islands, should 
therefore look to the American churches for such aid 
as they will require towards their comfortable sup- 
port. It will also be needful, for a time, to aid the 
Hawaiian Board in the education of native pastors 
and their wives, and in the publication of the Holy 
Scriptures, and other religious books, as well as in 
the support of their mission to Micronesia. Nor 
should we look on quietly, and see the churches, that 
have been planted at so much expense of money and 
labor, and with so many prayers and tears, fall a 
prey to invaders. A conquest that cost so much 
is worth a costly effort to sustain it ; and who can 
doubt that, should there be a call for such an effort, 
it will be made ? 

But far more needful for the churches in those 
Islands than pecuniary aid will be the heartfelt inter- 
est, and fervent, constant prayers of the American 
churches. God has been their " refuge and strength," 
their " very present help in trouble ; " and our prayer 
should be that he may continue to be their protection 
in time to come. Let it be said of the church in those 
Islands, "Though the waters roar and be troubled, 



THE MISSIONS NOT GIVEN TO EXAGGERATION 403 

though the mountains shake with the swelling there- 
of," " God is in the midst of her ; she shall not be 
moved : God shall help her, and that right early." 

A feeling is more or less prevalent in a portion of 
our community, that missionaries are given to exag- 
geration when stating the results of their labors. To 
deny that there are cases of this sort would be 
claiming more for missionaries, than belongs to any 
other class of men. But that this can be affirmed of 
the missionaries of the American Board with whom 
I have been more especially connected, as the 
general result of their communications in any one 
year, or in any series of years, — or as they are 
found in any one volume of the Missionary Herald, 
or in its long series of volumes, — is what I am 
unable to believe. There is no more truthful history. 
In the prosecution of my official duty I have per- 
haps read more unabridged missionary letters than 
any person now living. Yet such has been their 
influence on my own mind, that my later visits to 
the missions under the care of the American Board, 
have been a source of grateful surprise at finding 
more than I had expected. This was especially true 
at the Hawaiian Islands. 

Indeed, the missionary is more apt to undervalue 
his converts, churches, and the spiritual results of 
his labors, than are pastors at home to undervalue 
theirs. Going out young in life, with only a partial 



404 TEE HAV/AIIAN ISLANDS, 

acquaintance with the imperfections of Christians and 
churches at home, his standard of Christian character 
is high, and his rule of judging tlie native Christian is 
too severe. And this is one reason why there has 
been so much backwardness among missionaries in 
putting forward tlie native churches and a native 
ministry. A visit home, after a dozen years, is, on 
this account, a great benefit to missionaries. When 
the venerable Levi Spaulding, of Ceylon, was about 
returning to his mission after a somewhat extended 
visit in the United States, I asked him what he 
then thought of the piety of his native churches. 
His reply was, that, making the proper allowances, 
he thought they gave as good evidence of piety as 
did the churches in his native land. My own con- 
viction is the same as that which keeps the mission- 
ary so contentedly in his field, namely, that there 
is no safer, no better investment of time, labor, and 
money, than in the foreign missionary enterprise. 
Think of the investment made on the Hawaiian 
Islands. The outlay has been less than the cost of 
the Exploring Expedition to the Pacific Ocean under 
Commodore Wilkes, less than that of a first-class 
ship of war, or a moderate section of a railroad. 
Yet how vastly greater, how vastly more precious, 
are the results ! 

" Can a woman forget her sucking child ? — Yea, 
they may forget, yet will I not forget thee." Such 



APPEAL TO THE CHURCHES, ' 405 

is the language which Jehovah addresses to every 
portion of his Chnrch. And will not the churches of 
America, the churches of England, the churches of the 
whole Christian world, hold this youngest sister in the 
great Christian family in kind and prayerful remem- 
brance? Doubtless He who came to seek and to 
save the lost rejoices to gather those sheep into his 
fold, and to carry those lambs in his bosom. They 
were embraced in his memorable prayer, "Neither 
pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall 
believe on me through their word ; that they all may 
be one, as thou. Father, art in me, and I in thee, 
that they also may be one in us."^ Ignorant, de- 
graded they may be, and are to human view; but 
to the eye of faith they are exalted to a noble fel- 
lowship with us in Christ ; they are one with him, 
and one in him. Therefore we will never forget 
them — the "heirs of God," and "joint heirs of 

Christ " " TO AN INHEPvITANCE INCOERUPTIBLE, ANT> 
UNDEFILED, AND THAT FADETH NOT AWAY." ^ 

1 John xvii. 20, 21. 2 i pg^er i. 4. 



APPEJ^DICES. 

(407) 



NOTE. 

[The Appendices contain portions of the Introductory Address delivered at 
the Convocation in Honolulu ; the Address to the Children of the Mission- 
aries, with, their Response ; an account of the Organization of the Board of 
the Hawaiian Evangelical Association ; the Address of the Association to the 
Foreign Secretary of the American Board; the Action of the Prudential Com- 
mittee and of the Board on the Secretary's Report ; and extracts from Bishop 
Staley's Sermons.] 

(408) 



APPEI^DICES. 



APPENDIX 7. 



EXTRACTS FROM THE INTRODUCTORY ADDRESS AT THE CON- 
VOCATION IN HONOLULU. 

" It was stated in the printed document ah-eady placed in your 
hands, that after my visit to the Islands had been decided upon, 
there were consultations in the Prudential Committee, the results 
of which I was to communicate verbally to the Association. But I 
would first make a brief reference to my recent tour, with my wife 
and daughter, through the Islands. 

" I have had, as you know, some experience of touring among 
missions, having once visited all our missions in India, and thrice 
our missions within and around the Mediterranean. Those visits 
were among the most agreeable religious and social experiences of 
my life ; but I must say, that my late tour surpasses all the others, 
in the view it gives me of what God has wrought among the 
heathen, through the gospel of his Son. It is, at any rate, a fact 
that, after having read the reports and letters from these Islands 
for the space of forty years, my expectations have been exceeded. 
There has been no exaggeration, on the whole, in the result of 
these reports and letters upon one of their most constant and 
attentive readers. This may have been owing, in part, to the 
chastening effect of former observations in other missions. In 
passing through the Islands, I have thought it possible that my 
brethren who reside here are so familiar with the scenes around 
them, and withal have had so much experience of the unsanctified 
35 409 ) 



410 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

side of the native character, as to be scarcely able to appreciate the 
prodigious rise there has been in the native condition and character 
above the level of forty years ago. I am sure that, considering the 
time, there is nothing like it . in the missions of this age or of any 
other. There is doubtless much under the surface to offset what we 
see ; but it is so with the wonderful island we first travelled (Ha- 
waii). I presume there is nowhere more evidence of raging fires 
beneath the surface, nowhere such burning eruptions, such tracts 
of barren lava. And yet, through the genial infiuence of sun and 
rain, there are fertile soils, and trees, and fiowers, and grasses, and 
whatever tropical fruits men wish to cultivate. And so with this 
island-community. Whatever of volcanic fires there be beneath 
the surface of society, of burning eruptions and barren wastes, 
there are fertile surfaces, and trees and fruits of righteousness, 
visible even to the casual observer — a creation of grace, as the other 
is of nature, to the glory of God through Jesus Christ. As to the 
national sin, it may be said — as doubtless it might of the ancient 
church at Corinth — that it was so universal among the people in 
their heathen condition, and the manners, habits, language were 
so corrupted by it, that there has not yet been time to form a strong 
public sentiment, and create a sensitive conscience in respect to it, 
even in the church. We see something painfully analogous to this 
in relation to vices in the civilization of a commercial people, such 
as avarice, hoarding, hard bargains — vices at present quite beyond 
the reach of church discipline. 

"I take great pleasure in expressing our lively gratitude to all 
our brethren and sisters for their unwearied kindness in our journey. 
Nothing was left undone that could promote our happiness, or the 
object of our visit. At every place, in every family, the feelings 
left in our minds towards our missionary fellow-laborers are what 
we shall love to cherish, and such as we shall hope, to carry with us 
to enhance the joy of our reunion in the heavenly world. 

" The brethren have everywhere freely let me into their temporal 
affairs ; and I have been glad to find so many of them in circum- 
stances favorable to comfort, and to the settlement of their children 



APPENDIX L . 411 

on these Islands. You are aware that, in common with our Com- 
mittee, I have long deemed your continued residence here, with 
your children, an object of much importance. To this end the 
Prudential Committee transferred to you the property held by the 
Board on the Islands, and cooperated with the government in 
securing for you a right in fee-simple to the lands. To this end the 
same Hberty was awarded you in the investment and acquisition of 
property which popular sentiment gives to pastors in our own 
country. To this end, also, the government of these Islands, some 
years since, gave you the privilege of purchasing land at a low rate. 
The result is, that you are now, as a class, believed to be in pos- 
session of more property than your brother ministers, as a body, in 
any one section of our own country ; while, on the contrary, no 
one of you has been enriched, or has the prospect of becoming so. 
And I am free to declare, that your several missionary fields afibrd 
evidence of a laborious life, and of much self-denying labor ; while 
I am fully persuaded that, as a body, you have gained in spirit- 
uality since the year 1848, when the change was made in your 
relations to property and to the Islands. While I hope that the 
fathers will not be anxious to increase their possessions, I shall not 
be backward to state my belief, on my return home, that, in a com- 
prehensive and enlightened view of the subject, there is no more 
ground for regret or apprehension here, on the score of worldly 
possessions, than exists among the clergy in any one district at 
home, and that most of you will need more or less aid towards 
your support during the remainder of your lives." 

" In entering upon the business of the meeting, it should con- 
stantly be borne in mind, that it is a new, as well as great, problem 
in the foreign missions, which we are providentially called upon to 
solve ; and should we succeed in giving ' it a right solution, we do 
so not only for ourselves on these Islands, but ultimately for all 
missions. Not that there will be frequent opportunities, nor may 
there soon be another opportunity, as now and here, to apply it to 
a nation ; but the principle will be easily applicable to particular dis- 



412 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

tricts in un evangelized countries. The question is, How Mission- 
ary Societies and Missions should proceed- in building up and 
establishing the Christian Institutions, after they have been intro- 
duced and have obtained a certain degree of ascendency. This 
question was urged upon the Board, fifteen or sixteen years ago, by 
the remarkable progress of the work of God on these Islands. We 
now propose a practical solution, so far as these Islands are con- 
cerned, by the Board's retiring from the front, and taking a position 
in the rear, — - acting as an auxiliary, rather than a leader. We 
shall throw the main responsibility upon the new Christian com- 
munity, only aiding it by grants in the several departments of the 
work. And by the ' new Christian community ' we mean the body 
of Christians made up of all the evangelical ministers and churches 
on the Islands, both native and foreign. 

" Allow me to say, before going further, that we need to enter 
upon the discussions before us with the largest views, most disin- 
terested feelings, and strongest faith and courage, we can possibly 
command ; since there will be but little in our past experience to 
guide us, or in the recorded experience of the Christian church." 

" It is the belief of the Prudential Committee, that the time has 
come for a change in the relations of the Board to this Island-com- 
munity. And it is also their conviction,- that the time has come 
for a corresponding change in your relations as missionaries to the 
same community ; substituting the ecclesiastical for the mission- 
ary, and bringing yourselves, the native ministry and the people, 
all into one community. The community, thus organized, will of 
course need to make proper arrangements for doing the work ; and 
the Board, acting for the churches at home, will then hasten to 
recognize the Hawaiian Christian community as fully competent to 
do the work within itself, *— with the aid of such grants from the 
Board, from time to time, as there shall appear to be good reason 
for making. It may for a time — we know not how long — increase, 
rather than diminish, the outlay of the Board at these Islands. It 
cost our churches more than a million of dollars to evangelize this 



APPENDIX L * 413 

nation, and those churches will have no idea of seeing these evan- 
gelical institutions subverted, whatever be the cost of preventing 
such a disaster. But the course of measures we entered upon in 
1848, and now^ propose extending somewhat further, w^e regard as 
the only one fitted to render this nation self-governing and self- 
supporting in its religious life, or to put the mission itself beyond 
the charge of having been a failure. • Some such process, too, as 
we propose, is needful to reenlist the American churches vigorously 
in the effort necessary to finish the work they commenced in these 
Islands forty-three years ago. 

** The work to be done by this community will, of course, be sub- 
stantially the same as it is in our own country — ministerial labor 
and church-formation in destitute places, namely, Home Missions, 
in their several departments of Sabbath schools, colportage, etc. ; 
also, the education of a Native Ministry, and of wives for the same, 
and perhaps of religious teachers ; also, the cultivation of the Lit- 
erature of the country, religious and moral ; and Foreign Missions. 
The consideration of the work, under these several heads, and the in- 
strumentalities for the same, will naturally occupy some time at the 
present meeting. For want of a vigorous prosecution of the three 
departments of labor first named, the foreign missions sent from 
these Islands have failed of exerting all that healthful reaction upon 
the Hawaiian churches which was the main object of the mission to 
Micronesia ; and the foreign missions have proved, in some respects, 
exhaustive of the religious strength of the community. They 
needed a vigorous system of home missions, to open channels for 
their healthful reactionary influence to flow through these Island- 
churches." 

" There needs to be, on these Islands, a process of Education for 
Native Pastors and Missionaries in some respects different from 
any heretofore existing, — having those ends avowedly in view% and 
so understood by the native churches and students ; and also for 
educating native females in a manner fitting them to become teach- 
ers and the wives of native ministers. The questions involved in 
35* 



414 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

this important and necessary department will need to be carefully 
discussed at this meeting, with a view to immediate measures ; and 
I will state the results of my inquiries when the discussion comes 
on. Probably no one plan for educating native pastors will meet 
the demands of all the Islands just now. I believe that suitable 
females may be found for training as teachers and the wives of min- 
isters, though with more difficulty than the males." 

" What is the amount of foreign ministerial labor needed at these 
Islands, and how it shall be obtained, is a subject requiring earnest 
consideration. We suppose that the four large islands, or at least 
that three of them, have each a centre that will require the resi- 
dence of a minister of foreign origin or descent for years to come. 
How far this is a correct view, and whether there are more than 
three or four places requiring so long an occupation, will need our 
attention." 

" It is an interesting question, whether the children of the mis- 
sion will be disposed and able to exert the needful conservative 
influence in this new Christian community, when the missionary 
fathers are gone. It will perhaps be best not only to discuss this 
question among ourselves, but to carry it to the young people. The 
education received in the Oahu College is probably quite as valu- 
able, on the whole, as that given at our American colleges in my 
early days. I hope an additional instructor may ere long be added, 
to carry the studies farther than they can be with the present force. 
It is worthy of consideration, whether the study of the language 
of these Islands should not be added, at least for those pupils who 
derive their college support from the funds of the American Board. 
That this has not been done already, I am informed, is owing to 
some aversion which the students have to learning the language. 
The evil is certainly not invincible ; it is not one to be overcome by 
the trustees of the college, but by this body ; and it seems a proper 
subject for our consideration. The young people need only to take 
a broader view of their future relations and duties. The fact will 



APPENDIX I. * 415 

have good influence upon them, that a knowledge of the native lan- 
guage is found to be a valuable acquisition to those who pos- 
sess it." 

" The manner of prosecuting the mission in Micronesia has diffi- 
culties, which we hope this meeting will be able to remove. That 
mission, owing to causes I need not take time to mention, was 
commenced on too large a scale, territorially. It can meet only 
once a year, and then at great expense ; and, in the mean while, 
there can be no intercommunication whatever between the stations. 
This is far from realizing our idea of a mission, and does not justify 
the expense of the annual meeting. At first it was thought we 
must relinquish altogether the two high islands farthest west; but 
this the number of hopeful conversions on Ponape and Kusaie has 
seemed to forbid. The latter island will be occupied by a native 
missionary, and the former by two American missionaries, with 
native aid, and will perhaps become a future base to the operations 
among the islands farther west. As to the Gilbert and Marshall 
Islands, we think them too low and unproductive, and too destitute 
of fresh water, to be the permanent residence of American families. 
I am informed, however, that the water is less brackish than that 
used by the natives in the southern districts of Hawaii. Our pres- 
ent impression is, that (excepting occasional residences for the sake 
of translating) the low islands should be occupied by Sandwich 
Islanders, to be visited by the missionaries once or twice a year ; 
and the valuable experience gained at the Marquesas shows that 
this will suffice. Where the visiting missionaries should make 
their home is among the unsettled questions." 

*^ The American Board will continue its interest — how could it 
do otherwise ? — in the prosperity of the churches formed on the 
Hawaiian Islands. The channels for communicating with the 
American Christian public will continue open to the brethren, as 
heretofore. Indeed, the Board could not afford to make grants to 
the Islands, unless the brethren here do their share in cultivating 



416 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

the missionary spirit in the churches at home. The Hawaiian Isl- 
ands will have a place in our Annual Reports, and at the Annual 
Meetings, so long as the Board continues to make grants. Indeed, 
the more completely these churches attend to their own affairs, and 
the less dependent they are on the parent churches, the more inter- 
esting will these islands be to our home community, as a monument 
of the efficacy of the missionary work." 

" In conclusion, I may say, that after the American Board has 
transferred its responsibilities, in the manner proposed, to the newly- 
created evangelical community here, the Christian world will have 
a new and striking proof that the missionary work at these Islands 
is no failure. Men will then see, too, that a beginning, middle, 
and end should be aimed at in the missionary enterprise, as in 
every other progressive work. Thus there will be an accelerated 
progress in missions, because there wdll be more expectation of 
progress, and more direct effort to secure it, and to bring the work 
to a close." 

[For the topics proposed in this Address for discussion in the 
Association, see Chapter XIX.] 



APPENDIX II. 

ADDRESS TO THE CHILDREN OF THE MISSIONARIES. 

" My Young Friends : In the discussions of the Prudential 
Committee which led to my being sent to these Islands, it appeared 
that only four of the missionaries here are under fifty years of age, 
and that seven of them are more than threescore. In view of this 
fact, I was instructed to inquire into the expediency of sending 
three or four able young men from the United States to occupy the 
important centres, as they shall be left vacant by the fathers. This 



APPENDIX 11. - 417 

was virtually an inquiry whether there is that amount of intelli- 
gence and missionary spirit among the children of the missionaries 
which would render such a step unnecessary. 

" The proposal made to the missionary fathers in the year 1848, 
that they ail remain at the Islands with their famihes, and take the 
houses, lands, and herds then held by the Board, was based on the 
supposition, that, should they do so, it w^ould not be necessary to 
send out new missionaries, because their children might be de- 
pended on for future exigencies. In the deliberations fourteen 
years later, a doubt was expressed whether it were not wiser for a 
portion of the parents to have gone home, with their families, and 
their places to have been filled with young missionaries from the 
United States. This doubt was founded mainly on two facts, well 
known to close observers of mankind — the backwardness of parents 
to realize that their sons of twenty-five years of age have attained 
to manhood ; and the backwardness of sons practically to realize 
the same thing, in deliberative meetings where they are out- 
numbered by the fathers. It is proper to say, that I have myself 
had somewhat of this apprehension since coming to the Islands, 
and during the meeting now in progress. However, the fathers, 
on my raising the question, have promptly declared their belief, 
that their sons will be fully able and disposed to meet the demand 
for men of foreign origin, growing out of their own withdrawal 
from the field. 

" I have come, with their cheerful concurrence, and in their 
presence, to ask whether you, their children, will ratify their 
decision, 

" The question is one of great importance. It seems to me in 
no small degree to involve the results of your fathers' labors for 
the forty years past, and of very much that is precious in this 
young nation ; and of much, too, that is needful to make these 
Islands a comfortable home for you and yours. 

" It is no longer a question wdth me whether the American 
Board, under present circumstances, shall send additional mission- 
aries to these Islands. We cannot well do that. The work is too 



418 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

far advanced for sending out men on the missionary principle. The 
nature of the field is changed. Young men will not be willing to 
come without knowing definitely what post they are to occupy ; and 
the vacancies which occur cannot be kept open long enough for 
them to be enlisted, sent out, and become prepared in the native 
language. God therefore declares in His providence that the work 
to be done devolves on the sons and daughters of the missionaries. 

*' And it is a work, my young friends, that will soon be upon you 
in all its weight and magnitude. Your parents will not be able 
much longer to sustain the burden. Before the man of twenty 
years has attained the age of thirty, he will find himself in the 
midst of these grave responsibilities. 

" You are sufficient in numbers. A tabular view, furnished me 
by one of you, is accurate enough for my purpose. According to 
this, the male and female children of missionaries now at the 
Islands, over eight years of age, are one hundred and fifty. The 
number on the Islands from eight to eighteen is fifty-seven. The 
young men speaking the Hawaiian language with some fluency, 
here and in the United States, are forty-two. 

" Nor can there be any doubt as to the sufficiency of your inteU 
ligence. It is not even necessary that many of you should go to 
the United States, in order to supplement the education you may 
obtain here, 

" I have had some apprehension in respect to the missionary 
spirit among you, — I mean in its application to the native popu- 
lation. I thought I saw, — as the result of the very natural 
anxiety and care of your parents, years ago, to prevent your learn- 
ing the native language, even to keep you from hearing or speaking 
a word of it, lest your morals should suifer, — that you showed a 
sort of aversion to the people themselves, a shrinking from per- 
sonal contact with them, a want of that sympathy with them which 
is essential to successful labors for their spiritual good. But my 
apprehensions on this score have been gradually subsiding, as I 
became acquainted with you, and I now expect a response from you 
that will assure my hopes. 



APPENDIX II. ' 419 

" My young friends, I can hardly regard myself as otherwise than 
Ood^s messenger to you. I come to ask whether you will sustain 
and carry forward the work that brought your fathers and mothers 
to these Islands. They came to bring the gospel to the native race. 
That was their work and they have done it. That race has been 
Christianized, but needs a large amount of labor before its Christian 
institutions can stand without foreign assistance. These Christian- 
ized people are now in a transition state, — passing over from a 
government by individual missionaries to a government by eccle- 
siastical bodies to which they themselves belong — to self-govern- 
ment. There is enough of revolution in such transitions to call for 
solicitude ; and the fathers have wisely resolved to make a begin- 
ning now, while there is a prospect of their own presiding influence 
for some years to come. But there is not now time for tliem to 
complete the work, and the men who shall succeed them will be 
sure to find much of it on hand. 

" Nor will it devolve alone on those of you who enter the sacred 
ministry. Those of you who are merchants at Honolulu, or 
planters and graziers in the interior, or lawyers, physicians, 
civilians, teachers, will all have a responsibility and agency. And 
it is desirable you should be found in all the lawful professions and 
occupations. You will be needed in every department. Should 
you not all find scope on these Islands, the same will be true of 
young men in New England. You will be under no greater uncer- 
tainty than they, and while they have the Great West for an ulti- 
mate resort, you will have the United States. But your first duty 
will be here^ — to your native land, — that you may complete the 
great work begun and successfully prosecuted by your fathers. The 
wilderness of forty years has been traversed, the land of promise is 
before you, and the Lord calls upon you to go up and possess it. 

" I have heard remarks as if the native population were fast 
passing away ; as if foreigners were soon to occupy the land, and 
become the nation, displacing the Hawaiian language ; and as if 
your chief concern would be with them, rather than with the Hawaiian 
people. I have given attention to this matter in my tour through 



\ 



420 TEE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

the Islands, and doubt not that you and your generation of natives 
will both pass before such a result is reached. The argument 
proves too much. If you. ought not to give yourselves to the 
natives, then ought your honored pareyits to have gone elsewhere. 
I will only say, that you will best subserve the religious future of 
this nation by laying deep the foundations of the gospel in the 
native mind and heart. 

" This, then, my young friends, is my appeal to you — that you 
regard it as your great calling to look after tins Christianized native 
people. I entreat you, — 

" 1. To realize that your calling of God is to coinplete the work 
which your fathers cannot expect to live long enough to finish. 

** 2. To cultivate a fellow-feeling with the native people. Do 
not look down upon them. Do not despise them. Do not take up 
evil reports against them, especially against the native ministry. 
The natives are prone to originate such reports ; but believe none 
unless they are proved. The Hawaiian people are kind-hearted. 
I have found it easy to love them. Nowhere is there a more hearty 
expression than in their word aloJia. It is their characteristic 
word. If they have not words to express some of the great ideas, 
they certainly have a word expressive of one of the sweetest, rich- 
est, strongest sentiments of the human heart, — that of loving good 
will — ALOHA ! I have myself used it thousands of times, and have 
never tired with the repetition. 

" 3. Learn their language. It is the language of your native 
country ; and you will find the power of using it idiomatically and 
fluently to be an invaluable acquisition. It will be your only 
medium^ to the hearts of this people. Instruct classes in the Sab- 
bath schools ; attend the native prayer-meetings ; hold religious 
meetings ; you will then come to an understanding with the peo- 
ple. Make the principles and construction of the language your 
study. 

*' 4. Stand by the native pastors. They will need your counte- 
nance, encouragement, and it may be your protection, especially in 



APPENDIX IL . 421 

rural districts. Let the people see that you respect their pastors. 
Let the pastors feel that you are their cordial friends. 

" 5. Sustain the Hawaiian Board, just formed. It is intended 
to prosecute both foreign and domestic missions, to educate a 
native ministry, and to enrich the literature of the country. It is 
the representative both of the native and foreign population — of 
the evangelical Protestant community on these Islands. It is a 
simple but comprehensive organization, and will need, deserve, and 
doubtless receive, your support in all its departments of labor. 

'' Finally, be united among yourselves, — one in feeling, one in 
measures. If divided, the enemy will prevail against you. United 
in a good cause, you have no reason for apprehension. You live 
under a good government, and should be loyal subjects. Stand 
together in supporting your king, your constitution, and your reK- 
gious liberties. 

" Should you assume the responsibihties I have described, I shall 
take pleasure in reporting the fact, on my return home, to the 
fathers and friends of this mission and these Islands, and they will 
hear it with joy, and will pray that the blessing of Almighty God 
may rest upon you." 

THE RESPONSE. 

After the Address, the following Resolutions, proposed by Mr. 
Henry A. P. Carter, were unanimously adopted : — 

^' Eesolved, That we have heard 'with heartfelt pleasure and deep 
feehng the solemn truths so eloquently presented to our consider- 
ation by the Rev. Dr. Anderson. 

" That we recognize a voice of authority to us in the utterances 
of a voice for so many years raised in behalf of Christian missions. 

" That we earnestly commend these remarks to the prayerful 
consideration of this Society, and to those about us who with us 
feel an interest in the spread of Christ's kingdom. 

" That, in response to this call, we do hereby pledge ourselves, so 
far as we are able, to carry forward the work devolving upon us." 
36 



I 



422 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 



APPENDIX III. 

ORGANIZATION OF THE BOARD OF THE HAWAIIAN EVANGELICAL 

ASSOCIATION. 

" Article VII. — This Association shall appoint an Executive 
Board, to be denominated, The Board of the Hawaiian Evangelical 
Association, which shall consist of a Corresponding Secretary and 
Treasurer, to be chosen annually by the Association, together with 
not less than eighteen members, one third of whom shall go out of 
office annually, eligible to reelection. They shall be divided into 
three classes, not less than six in each class, to be numbered first, 
second, and third class ; those of the first class to go out of office 
at the end of one year, those of the second class at the end of two 
years, and those of the third class at the end of three years. 

" It shall be the duty of the Board to perform any agency re- 
quested of it by the Prudential Committee, in respect to former 
missionaries of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
Missions at these Islands, and the education of their children at the 
Islands ; and to take charge of Home Missions on these Hawaiian 
Islands ; the education of a native ministry, and of females who 
may become teachers and pastors' wives ; the preparation, publica- 
tion, and circulation of useful books and tracts ; and also of foreign 
missions, so far as the conduct of them from these Islands shaU be 
found practicable and expedient ; and shall take the charge of 
disbursing the funds contributed for these objects, from whatever 
source." 

The following persons were elected members of the Board, in 
addition to the Corresponding Secretary and Treasurer, who are 
members of the Board ex officiis, — one third of them Hawaiians, 
according to a rule adopted, viz. : — 

For Hawaii, 
Rev. J. D. Paris, Eev. E. Bond, 

Rev. T. Coan, S. Kipi, 

G. W. Philips. 



APPENDIX IV. - 423 

For Maui and MoloTcai. 

Rev. W. P. Alexander, Rev. J. F. Pogue, 

L. Aholo. 

For OaJiu, 

Rev. E. W. Clark, Rev. L. Smith, 

Dr. G. P. Judd, Rev. S. C. Damon, 

Rev. E. Corwin, Rev. C. T. Mills, 

Rev. B. W. Parker, Hon. loane li, 

S. N. Castle, Esq., S. Kumuhonua. 

For Kauai. 
Rev. J. W. Smith, G. W. Lilikalani. 

The following are the Officers : — 

Rev. Titus Coan, President. Rev. E. W. Clark, Rec. Sec. 

Dr. G. P. Judd, V. President. E. 0. Hall, Esq., Treasurer. 

Rev. L. H. GULICK, Cor. Sec. I. Baetlett, Esq., Auditor. 



APPENDIX TV. 

ADDRESS TO THE FOREIGN SECRETARY OF THE AMERICAN 

BOARD. 

"The Members of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association to 
the Rev. R. Anderson, D. D., Foreign Secretary of the 
American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. 

"Honored and dearly -beloved Brother: With no ordi- 
nary pleasure, and with no vain compliment, we assure you of 
the profound satisfaction we have enjoyed in your visit to these 
shores. 

"We had long desired such a visit, but had not expected to 



424 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

realize it. God, in his wise counsels, prepared the way for you to 
come to us. He has kindly watched over you, and your excellent 
wife and daughter, while on your way hither, and during all your 
sojournings in these Isles. You have visited most of the islands 
and stations of our group, and we have joyfully welcomed you to 
our homes and our hearts. You have seen something of our fields 
and of our labors. You have addressed our churches and congre- 
gations, and mingled with the multitudes of our people. You have 
felt the warm grasp, and heard the heartfelt, expressive aloha of 
ten thousand Hawaiians ; and they will ever remember you as a 
beloved and venerated father, and your most faithful companion as 
a precious mother in Israel. Your eyes have witnessed the marvel- 
lous work of God in this land, and your ears have heard the songs 
of ransomed Hawaiians. 

" We have held endearing communion with you in consultations, 
in social intercourse, and at our domestic altars. And we have met 
you, from day to day, in our sessions, and have enjoyed your v/ise 
and timely counsels in our deliberations. Questions of a difficult 
and delicate character, involving great interests, have come before 
us, and your wisdom and experience have helped us to solve them ; 
so that, in almost all things, we have, through the grace of God, 
come to harmonious conclusions. In the discussion of principles 
and of measures, and in the reorganization of our plans for the 
firmer establishment and the more perfect development of Christ's 
kingdom around us, your presence and suggestions have been of 
invaluable service to us. 

" For all this we thank the Lord, and we feel assured that you 
were led to this vineyard at the right time, and by Infinite Wisdom 
and Love. 

" And now, as you and yours are about to leave us, to return to 
your native land, there to resume your arduous and responsible 
labors, we bid you a heartfelt farewell. Our best and holiest 
sympathies are with you. Our prayers shall ever follow you. 
With our wives and children, and with all the friends of Zion in 
this land, we repeat our earnest Aloha, and off'er our ardent sup- 



APPENDIX F. - 425 

plications that the God of Abraham may still guide you, that the 
wings of Emmanuel may cover you^ and that your life may long be 
spared to labor in the great vineyard of our Lord. 

^' We may meet no more on earth. God grant that we may all 
meet on the heavenly hills, and from those heights of glory review 
the way in which He has led us, and with songs and joy survey 
the field of our toils and conflicts, ascribing thanksgiving, honor, 
and dominion to Him who gives us the victory through our Lord 
Jesus Christ. 

*' With our highest Christian esteem, and our warmest desires for 
the welfare of yourself and family, we again say fareivell. 

" On behalf of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association. 

"T. CoAN, Committee. 
"Honolulu, July 1, 1863." 



APPENDIX V. 

ACTION OF THE PRUDENTIAL COMMITTEE. 

At a meeting of the Prudential Committee of the American 
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, on the 29th of Sep- 
tember, 1863, subsequently to the return of Dr. Anderson, the fol- 
lowing Minute, reported by Messrs. Child and Aiken as a sub- 
committee, was adopted : — 

'' Dr. Anderson having recently returned from a visit to the Sand- 
wich Islands, which he made at the special request of the Pruden- 
tial Committee, accompanied by his wife and daughter (the two 
latter going at private expense), for the purpose of ascertaining, by 
personal intercourse with the missionaries, the members of their 
churches, and the people generally to whom they had ministered, 
more fully than could be done in any other way, the real condition 
of the people, the state of the churches, and the character of their 
36* 



426 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

members, and witnessing on the ground the results effected among 
the people of the Islands by the power and Spirit of God, through 
the labors of the missionaries ; for the further purpose of freely 
conferring and advising with the missionaries, and with members 
of the Hawaiian churches, upon the present condition and further 
prospects of the missionary work there, and devising such plans of 
future action as should bring the native churches, as speedily as 
possible, in what is believed to be the natural order in such cases, 
(1.) to a condition of self-government, and (2.) by means of the 
greater activity and earnestness which would be developed by this 
self-government, to a condition of complete self-support ; and also 
for the purpose of determining, by such free conference with the 
missionaries, w^hat may best be their future relations to the Board 
and its work ; and Dr. Anderson having, since his return, orally 
and in writing, made a Report to the Committee respecting his mis- 
sion and its results ; and having prepared, to be submitted to the 
Board, at its approaching meeting, a portion of his intended full 
Report, embracing the two following topics, to wit : (1.) The 
Organization of the Civil Community, and (2.) The Organization 
of the Protestant Christian Community at the Islands, — the Com- 
mittee deem it expedient to place upon record their matured con- 
viction in relation to said mission of the Secretary and its results, 
as expressed in the following resolutions : — 

" 1. Besolved, That the recent mission of Dr. Anderson to the 
Sandwich Islands was wise and seasonable ; and that Mrs. Ander- 
son rendered most important aid, by enabling him to obtain fuller 
knowledge of the real character and condition of the people than 
could have been procured without the information derived from 
her free and intimate intercourse with the female portion of the 
population. 

" 2. Resolved, That the course pursued by Dr. Anderson at the 
Islands, as reported by him, was eminently wise and successful; 
that his doings, and the plans adopted by the brethren at the 
Islands, acting with his counsel and advice, for the future prosecu- 



APPENDIX V, .427 

tion of their work, are cordially approved and sanctioned; and 
that, for the wisdom and success granted to the Secretary and his 
fellow-laborers at the Islands, thanks should be rendered to our 
gracious Lord, who has promised to be always with his servants, 
when they go forth to teach the nations. 

*' 3. Resolved, That w^hile it does not appear, from the report of 
the plans and measures adopted, and the proceedings had during 
the late visit of the Secretary, that the Protestant Christian com- 
munity of the Islands has attained to the position of complete 
self-support, as to its religious institutions, there is yet ample 
occasion for gratitude to God for his signal blessing upon this mis- 
sion, since the Secretary is permitted to report, that it has attained 
to such a degree of capacity for self-government as to render it 
expedient that it should now assume, not only the management of 
its own ecclesiastical matters and its religious charities, but the 
responsibility of directing the future prosecution of the work for 
building up the Kedeemer's kingdom at the Sandwich Islands, and 
extending it into Micronesia, 

" 4. Resolved, That the proposition made by the Protestant Chris- 
tian community at the Sandwich Islands, who have organized a work- 
ing Board, called * The Board of the Hawaiian Evangelical Associa- 
tion,' to relieve the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
Missions, and the American churches, from the responsibility of 
future oversight and direction in the work referred to in the fore- 
going Resolution, — upon the condition that it may have the privi- 
lege of applying to the American Board for such grants-in-aid as it 
shall need in its several departments of labor, and as the Board 
shall be able and judge it wise to give, — is hereby accepted by 
this Committee upon the condition specified ; it being understood 
that this plan, in respect to Micronesia, will not go into effect until 
the brethren now in those Islands, who have not been heard from 
on the subject, have the opportunity to communicate their views to 
the Prudential Committee. And this Committee joyfully commits 
to the Board of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association the future 
care and direction of this evangelizing work in those Islands, and 



428 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS, 

hereby concedes to that Board the right of applying for grants-in- 
aid, as specified in said proposition. 

" 5. Resolved, That the Committee having proposed, in Decem- 
ber last, to the former missionaries now at the Sandwich Islands, 
to afford them, from the funds of the American Board, such 
salaries as shall be needful, in addition to their several private 
incomes, for their comfortable support ; thus relieving the native 
churches from any further contributions for this purpose, and re- 
moving a serious obstacle to increasing the number of native 
churches and pastors, and to obtaining a support for these pastors 
from the native community ; and the missionaries having acceded 
to this proposition, and the amount of their respective salaries 
having been agreed upon by them, at the late meeting of the Ha- 
waiian Evangelical Association, at which Dr. Anderson was pres- 
ent, — the Committee hereby assents to the several salaries, as 
thus agreed upon. 

" 6. Resolved, That while we would render devout thanks to our 
gracious Lord for what he has been pleased to do at the Sandwich 
Islands, and for the great success he has given to the labors of our 
missionaries among that once degraded people, we remember, and 
would remind the friends of missions, that much remains to be 
accomplished, and that there is now, and will long continue to be, 
great occasion for watchfulness and earnest prayer against impend- 
ing evils ; and we ask of the friends of Christ, everywhere, con- 
tinued supplication for the divine blessing upon the labors of his 
servants in this interesting portion of the vineyard of the Lord. 

" 7. Resolved, That the proceedings of the Hawaiian Evangelical 
Association, at its recent meeting, at which the Secretary was pres- 
ent, together with the Reports made to that meeting for the use of 
its members, and the full Report by Dr. Anderson of his late visit 
to the Islands, and also this Minute, be printed for the use of the 
Board." 



APPENDIX VI. ' 429 

APPENDIX VI. 

ACTION OF THE BOAED. 

At the Annual Meeting of the Board in Rochester, N. Y., in 
October, 1863, besides a verbal statement of considerable length 
from Dr. Anderson, there were laid before the Board his written 
Report (in part), which had been submitted to the Prudential Com- 
mittee, and the nine Reports made and adopted at the recent meet- 
ing of the Hawaiian Evangelical Association, embodying the results 
of deliberations at the Islands ; and these were referred to the com- 
mittee on the Sandwich Islands and Micronesia missions, consisting 
of Leonard Bacon, D. D., Hon. William Strong, Rev. David Greene, 
Miles P. Squier, D. D., John W. Loud, Esq., S. G. Boardman, D. D:,' 
and Rev. Edmund K. Alden. This Committee subsequently pre- 
sented the following Resolutions, which were adopted: — 

" 1. Besolved, That the sending of Dr. Anderson, by the Pruden- 
tial Committee, to the Sandwich Islands, for the purpose of personal 
intercourse with the missionaries and pastors there, and of observ- 
ing the actual condition both of the churches that have been estab- 
lished in that lately heathen land, and of the nation that has been 
lifted up from the lowest barbarism to civilization, and for the pur- 
pose of aiding, by personal conference and consultation, in the 
arrangement of new relations between the Board and the mission- 
aries and churches there, seems to have been necessary, and is 
hereby sanctioned and approved. 

" 2. Besolved, That the arrangement by which the support of native 
pastors and evangelists in the Sandwich Islands, and of the whole 
work of home evangelization there, is to devolve henceforth upon 
the Christian people of those Islands, while the support of the sur- 
viving missionaries, instead of being divided, as heretofore, between 
the churches to which they minister and the Board by which they 
were sent forth, is to devolve upon the Board, is hereby sanctioned 
and approved. 



430 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

"3. Besolvedf That the arrangement by which the Micronesia 
mission is transferred from the immediate superintendence of the 
Prudential Committee of this Board to that of the Board of 
the Hawaiian Evangelical Association, is hereby sanctioned and 
approved ; and that the Prudential Committee are hereby author- 
ized and instructed to aid the foreign missions of that Board by 
such grants of money as the exigencies of their work in Micronesia, 
or in Polynesia, may require, and the contributions to our treasury 
may justify ; always requiring, from year to year, so long as such 
grants shall be continued, a full report of the manner in which 
they are expended, and of the condition and progress of those 
missions. 

"4. Resolved, That, in taking this additional step towards the 
conclusion of our work in the Sandwich Islands, we record anew our 
grateful and adoring sense of the marvellous success which our 
missionaries there have been enabled to achieve, by the blessing of 
God, to whom be all the glory. 

"5. Resolved, That while we rejoice, with all our surviving mis- 
sionaries, in the results of which we and the world are witnesses, 
we offer our special congratulations to the two venerable fathers of 
the mission, the Rev. HiRAM Bingham, and the Rev. Asa Thurs- 
ton, who, having been consecrated and commended to the grace of 
God for that work by our predecessors, forty-four years ago, are 
still among the living, to praise God, with us and with all the saints, 
for this great victory of the gospel, and to say, * Lord, now lettest 
thou thy servants depart in peace, according to thy word, for our 
eyes have seen thy salvation.' " 



APPENDIX VIL . 431 

APPENDIX VII. 
EXTRACTS FROM BISHOP STALEY's SERMONS. 

[See p. 852.] 

1. From the Sermon preached in London, 

" Such, Brethren, are the chief outlines of the task we are under- 
taking. I cannot hide the fact that its accomplishment seems beset 
with difficulties and perils. If the ground were wholly unoccupied, 
as it was when we were first invited to take possession of it in 
Christ's name, the case would be very different from what it actu- 
ally is. It is hoped that the introduction of that pure and com- 
plete development of Divine truth it is our happiness as English 
Churchmen to enjoy, concentrating in its worship and teaching all 
that is good, and beautiful, and true, in the two extremes, without 
running into the excesses of either, may dispel some of those 
doubts which systems so antagonistic as those now at work there 
must have created in their minds. It may be so ; but it may pro- 
duce tlie contrary effect. And a vast responsibility devolves on 
those to whom is intrusted the direction of this sacred enterprise, 
to see that the former, and not the latter, be the result of their 
efforts. Nothing would shake all religious belief in the Islands 
more effectually than for us to assume an attitude of hostility to 
those forms of Christianity with which they are now familiar. We 
must show the people how beneath the defects and corruptions of 
this or that communion there lies a substratum of truth in the ad- 
mission of the great historic facts of the Creeds, which may well 
increase their faith in those facts, and lead to greater charity and 
forbearance in our treatment of those Articles of the Faith which 
are called in question. "VYe are to speak the truth, but it must be 
in love ; and we are to give all who have been hitherto laboring 
with so m.uch devotion and earnestness in their Master's cause, 
while we have been looking on with cold indifference, the credit 



432 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

they deserve. We must make it clear we do not go forth to ignore 
or override what has been done by others. 

*-And this suggests another danger — that of seeking to prose- 
lytize. It is an admitted fact that a large number of people are in 
active communion with none of the existing bodies, and among 
them we must seek to labor, not doubting that, as we thus exhibit 
and carry to them the Church's message, in all fidelity, and zeal, and 
love, she will attract many others, whom she would effectually repel 
were she to assume a posture of unfriendliness or aggression. If 
we keep before our eyes the fact, that the great object of the mis- 
sion is the salvation of the souls and bodies of those among whom 
we are going to labor, and not the numbers we can count as mem- 
bers of our communion, we may hope, by God's blessing, to escape 
this danger." 

2. From tJie Sermon preacJied at Honolulu. 

" "And we come in all love and good will to those who have 
been laboring here before us. However much we may consci- 
entiously differ from them, we desire not to ignore the work which 
they have done to the best of their ability, nor withhold from them 
the credit they deserve. In turn, we claim from them the same con- 
sideration and forbearance. There is the more need to ask this 
because in many important points our Church differs from the sects 
professing Protestant Christianity no less than from the Roman 
Church ; and consequently there will be parts in her worship and 
teaching which will seem strange to those who are only familiar 
with the former. At the Reformation she avoided the two extremes 
of a slavish adhesion to the existing order on the one hand, and of 
irreverence for Catholic antiquity and practice on the other. Ac- 
cordingly, in her preface to the Book of Common Prayer it is 
expressly stated that its compilers sought to be guided by Holy 
Scripture, as ' interpreted hy the ancient Fathers,'' implying by that 
term those, chiefly, of the first five centuries — the purest ages of 
the Church. The Liturgy was not composed for the first time at 



APPENDIX VIL . 433 

the Reformation. It contains the ancient Collects, Litanies, Hymns, 
and Communion Office which were in the Roman Breviary and 
Missal, translated into the vernacular, and cleansed of the errors 
which had crept into them during the middle ages. Yes ! we utter 
the same venerable forms wherein Christians have breathed their 
aspirations to the Throne of Grace — probably since the times of the 
Apostles, certainly during fourteen centuries. She holds that the 
Sacraments are not bare symbols and figures of spiritual truths, but 
that they ^ are outward and visible signs of inward and spiritual 
grace,' hy and in them ' given to us,' when administered by the 
hands of Christ's duly appointed ministers. She teaches parents 
to bring their infants to be admitted into the Christian covenant by 
Holy Baptism, wherein they are declared to be 'made members of 
Christ, children of God, and inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven.' 
But they are reminded that all this will be of no avail unless they 
are endeavoring to fulfil their parts of the covenant by renouncing 
the world, the flesh, and the Devil, believing the articles of the 
Christian Faith, and endeavoring to do their duty in that state of 
life to which they have been called. On arriving at years of dis- 
cretion the baptized are invited to the Holy Rite of Confirmation, 
that they may not only * ratify and confirm their Christian obK- 
gations,' but be strengthened by a new gift of the Holy Spirit, 
imparted to them * by the imposition of hands.' This rite is de- 
signed to serve as an initiation into full communion with the Church 
— when the devout recipient may approach the Blessed Sacrament 
of Christ's Body and Blood, which, in the language of the Cate- 
chism, * are verily and indeed taken and received by the faithful in 
the Lord's Supper.' She deems this the highest act of Christian 
worship, and, as an intimation that she would have it accompanied 
with externals to impress the senses as well as the heart, she 
directs in her 24th Canon that it be celebrated in every Cathedral 
with special vestments to be worn by the clergy., 

'' Through all the ever-varying scenes of this life, in trouble and 
in joy, she follows her children with her heavenly consolations, her 
prayers and benedictions, until that body which in this life she had 
37 



434 THE HAWAIIAN ISLANDS. 

taught them to regard as * the Temple of the Holy Ghost ' is com- 
mitted to the earth, in hope of the resurrection to life eternal. 

" In -all this her principle is, do not wait till you are converted 
by some sudden, irresistible impulse, but regard yourself as already, 
by baptism, grafted into Christ's Church, and bound to crucify daily 
the old man, with his evil deeds, and able to do so by the strength 
already imparted to you from above. It is this gradual formation 
of Christian character at which she aims — a process going on 
from Baptism till Death. It enters into all her teachings and for- 
mularies. So with regard to Church discipline. All whose con- 
sciences are burdened with sin she requests, in her exhortation to 
the Communion, to come to the minister and open their grief, that 
they may ^ receive the benefit of absolution, together with ghostly 
counsel and advice.' 

" Regarding her children as having bodies as well as souls, senses 
to be exercised for good or evil, she sanctions the consecration of 
all that is beautiful in nature and art to the service of the sanc- 
tuary. Her old Cathedral worship has consequently been retained 
in all its splendor. The peal of the organ as it rebounds along the 
vaulted roof, the stained-glass window, the painted altar-piece, the 
furniture for the Holy Table, these have received her high approval, 
and are found not only in her Cathedrals but many of her other 
churches. Except as accessories and aids to devotion, or as offer- 
ings of love to Christ, — the ointment poured out, — we value them 
not. If we are to address our worship to them, if they shut out 
Christ from our eyes, away with them ! I am persuaded there are 
some natures to whom a ritual is more acceptable, more necessary, 
than to others ; and such I believe to be the case with the natives 
of these Islands. Let, then, such of you as lean to a more purely 
subjective and mental worship remember this, and be willing to 
sacrifice something of their own individual preferences for the good 
of the whole body. 

" Regard in this light our humble attempts to adorn God's ser- 
vice and temple. We have as yet only a very poor building. But 



APPENDIX VII. . 435 

it is a Cathedral, for it is the seat of a Bishop of Christ's Holy 
Catholic Church. 

" Once more. We do not regard religion as a system of frames 
and feelings, merely, separate from common life. It is to leaven 
and hallow all the instincts of our nature, not to override and 
crush them. It is therefore not a business of one day in seven, — 
Sunday, — often called, I think most falsely and mischievously, the 
Sabbath ; for the Church provides ^ an order of prayer to be said 
daily throughout the year.' She wishes the daily sacrifice to be 
oflPered. And she has appointed the observance of fast and festival 
each in its due course. On her Christmas, her Easter, her Ascen- 
sion Tide, she would have all rejoice, not only in the temple, but in 
innocent mirth and healthful recreation. He who was present at 
the marriage of Cana in Galilee, and turned the water into wine, 
designs to unite with us — if we drive him not away by impurity 
and sin — in our social and festal gatherings no less than in our 
seasons of sorrow and bereavement. Surely Christianity is not all 
sourness, all taboo ! God would have us use thankfully and in 
moderation all the gifts He has given us, not abstain from them 
altogether. This is true self-restraint, this real temperance. 

'' Such are some of the leading features in that Church system we 
come to establish among the people of these Islands. We come 
not unasked, and w^e come seconded by the prayers and alms of 
Christ's faithful people in the country we have left. O, pray that 
though we are ' sowing in tears ' — in the first outburst of a na- 
tion's grief for the loss of the princely boy so untimely removed 
to the bright world above — we may yet * reap in joy ; ' that they 
who go about ' weeping, and bearing good seed,' may * come again 
with joy, bringing their sheaves with them ' ! " 



IJN^DEX. 



37* iVS7) 



II^DEX. 



A-A, extensive beds of, 142; probable 
origin, 143. 

Address, introductory, at the conven- 
tion in Honolulu, extracts from, 409. 

Address to the children of mis- 
sionaries, 416; their response, 421. 

Address of Kekuanaoa, 73 ; of Timo- 
tea, 166 ; of people at Wailuku, 178. 

Addresses to native congrega- 
tions, reference to, 123, 133, 139, 153, 
161, 165, 178, 210, 218, 294. 

Adults were the first pupils in the 
schools, 254; number of teachers, 
254. 

Alexander, Rev. William P., 70, 176, 
177, 217. 

Alexander, Prof. William De Witt, 
202. 

Algebra, learning-, 265. 

Allen, Elisha H., Chief Justice, 122, 
244. 

ALOHA, a word of salutation, 133, 298. 

Alphabet, the Hawaiian, 258. 

American Board of Commissioners 
FOR Foreign Missions, its action 
on the report of the Foreign Secre- 
tary, 429; transfer of its responsibili- 
ties to the Hawaiian Board, 429. 

Anderson, Rev. Rufus, 316, 421, 423. 

Andrews, Rev. Lorrin, 70, 181, 187; 
on the influence exerted by the native 
literature, 261-208. 

Andrews, Rev. Claudius B., 71, 191. 

Andrews, Dr. Seth L., 71. 

Annie Laurie, passages in the, 213, 
225. 



Appendix I., 407; II., 416; III., 422; 
IY.,423; v., 425; VI„429; VII., 431. 
Apprehended dangers, 373-380. 
Arable land on the Islands. 

246. 

Archbishop of Canterbury (Sum- 
ner), letter to, 337; his reply, 340. 

Archer, ship, 118. 

ARITH3IETIC, learning, 190, 265. 

Armstrong, Rev. Richard, 70, 177, 
198, 204; minister of instruction, 82; 
his letter to Mr. Ellis, 332; his de- 
cease, 82. 

Arrival at Honolulu, time of, 118. 

Awakening, great, 86 ; first indications 
of its approach, 86; progress, 87; 
results, 88; general view of it, 89. 

BAILEY, Edward, 71, 170, 177. 
BALDWIN, Rev. Dwight, 70, 171, 181, 

191. 
Baptismal regeneration, 349. 
Baptisms, 136, 141, 208. 
Barbarous government, relations 

of missionaries to a, 232-235. 
Battle field, interesting, 152. 
Beckwith, Rev. Edward G., 204. 
Bill of Rights, granted by Kameha- 

meha III., 237. 
Bingham, Rev. Hiram, 47, 51, 62, 198, 

199. 
Bishop, Rev. Artemas, 59, 207. 
Bishop, Rev. S. E., 190. 
Bishop of London (Tait), approves 

the plan proposed by the king, 341; 

objects to sending a bishop, 341; ex- 
(439) 



440 



INDEX. 



tract ft'om his letter, 343; aids in the 
consecration of a bishop, 343; reason 
for so doing-, 343. 

Bishop of Oxford (Wilberforce), 
343-345. 

Board of Education, 218, 260. 

Board of the Hawaiian Evangel- 
ical Association, formed, 323; its 
responsibilities, 323; to correspond 
with the American Board, 323. 

Blatchley, Dr. Abraham, 59. 

Bliss, Rev. Isaac, 71. 170. 

BOKI, 61. 

Bond, Rev. Elias, 71, 130, 159, 170, 175; 
his opinion of his church, 160. 

Books, moral and religious, 259, 260, 
267. 

Brown, Miss Lydia, 71. 

Business at first transacted wholly by 
the mission, 308. 

Byron, Lord, visit of, and his high- 
minded course, 64. 

Cane lands, 248. 

Carriage, auxiliary force to a, 220. 

Cascades, lofty and beautiful, 27, 130. 

Castle, Samuel N., 71, 127. 

Cemetery, Royal, 201. 

Census of the Islands for 1860, 
277, 278. 

Cham-berlain, Daniel, 47, 51; returns 
home, 59. 

Chamberlain, Levi, 59, 200. 

Chapin, Dr. Alonzo, 71, 181. 

Character of the Protestant 
churches, 279-304. 

Chiefs, ten, admitted to the church, 65. 

Children, instead of the fathers, 141, 
322. 

Children of missionaries, expecta- 
tions from the, 322. 

Christian literature of the Isl- 
ands, wholesome influence on, 261. 

Christianity and civilization, 100. 

Church of Corinth, used as an illus- 
tration, 160, 281, 290, 291. 

Church, on admission of converts to 
the, 90; piety of members, 96. 

Church music, 178. 



Church buildings, 119, 130, 131, 132, 
139, 153, 170, 173, 178, 181, 197, 211, 223, 
298 ; correct view of, 387. 

Church edifices and parsonages, 
provision for them in the laws, 241. 

Churches, 132, 160, 171, 178, 182, 198, 
208, 211, 218, 225, 299, 319; on admis- 
sions, 90, 171 '■) on excommunications, 
301. 

Churches, Protestant, rule of judging 
of their character, 279; as compared 
with the church of Corinth, 280 ; with 
Christians in Madagascar, 284; with 
converts in India, 286; whence un- 
favorable views, 286; civilized and un- 
civilized piety, 287; favorable view 
of their piety, 288 ; past and present 
contrasted, 289 ; how the fallen some- 
times rise again, 290; family prayer, 
292, morning prayer-meetings, 292; 
prayer-houses, 293 ; their simple views 
of prayer, 293 ; how best interested, 
297; statistical history, 299; benevo- 
lence of, 301, 302; testimony of Mr. 
Damon, 303; native churches a devel- 
opment of the mission church, 308. 

Churches of America, entreated to 
remember the Hawaiian churches, 
405. 

Civilization, mere, moral inefficacy 
of, 36; progress in, 97, 98, 139, 230, 
231; when a blessing to a barbarous 
people, 141 ; its vices and diseases the 
sources of mischief, 269; follows the 
gospel, 384. 

Clark, Rev. Ephraim W., 70, 141, 177, 
191, 198. 

Climate, delightful, 28. 

Clothed, how far the people are, 295, 
297. 

COAN, Rev. Titus, 71, 131, 133, 134, 137. 

Coasting fleet of the Islands, 
252. 

Coffee, excellent, produced, 250; ex- 
port of, 250. 

Commerce of the Islands, 251. 

Concordance of the Scriptures 
proposed, 261. 

CONDE, Rev. Daniel T., 71, 177, 190. 



INDEX 



441 



Confirmation spoken of, 350. 
Congregation, in the year 1823, en- 
graving of, 295, 
Congregation on a rainy day, 161. 
Congregation in a grove, engraving 

of, 215. 
Constitution given to the people, 

238; its Christian tone, 239. 
Constitution, steamer, 117. 
Conybeare and Hov,-son's Life of 

St. Paul, quoted, 280. 
Cook, Captain, 30, 130; effect of his 

death, 30. 
Cooke, Amos S., 71, S3. 
Cool weather, Avhere found, 30. 
Coolies, proposed introduction of, 247. 
Coral, fields of branching, 180. 
Coral reefs, 27. 
Cornwall, Foreign Mission School at, 

46. 
CORWIN, Rev. Eli, 192, 214, 225. 
Cotton, " S^a Island," export of, 250. 
Court, Supreme, justices of, 243. 
Courts, Circuit, 243. 
Creesy, Captain, 118. 
Curiosity, great natural, 152. 
Custom on the death of high 

chiefs, 186 ; broken by Keopuolani, 

186. 
Custom-house receipts, 251. 

Damon, Rev. S. C, 192, 193, 303. 

Dana, Professor James D., his outline 
view of mountains on Hawaii, 125; 
on the origin of clinker fields, 143. 

Dana, Richard H., testimony of con- 
cerning the results of the mission, 99- 
106, 384. 

Dangers, apprehended, from the age 
of the missionaries, 373 ; in respect to 
their children, 374 ; the native minis- 
try, 377; the complex nature of the 
Protestant community, 378; decline 
in the native churches, 379; changes 
in the industrial pursuits, 379; inva- 

' sions by adverse sects, 380. 

Davis, Isaac, 30, 37. 

Death penalty, one of the first in- 
flictions of, 239. 



Decline of population, 269-278. 

Depopulation of the Islands, 30, 
369; the causes of, 31, 272-275 ; in full 
operation before the arrival of mis- 
sionaries, 276 ; influence of the gospel, 
271, 276, 308; how far civilization is 
responsible, 269. 

Dibble, Rev. Seldon, quoted, 38, 70, 137. 

Dictionary, Andrews's Hawaiian, 
sources of, 264. 

Diell, Rev. John, 193. 

Dimond, Henry, 71. 

Disintegration, where most ad- 
vanced, 27. 

Dixon, Captain, 30. 

Dole, Rev, Daniel, 71, 204, 222. 

Dress of the people, 93. 

Dwight, Rev. Edwin W., 46. 

Dwight, Rev. Samuel G., 71, 191. 

Ecclesiastical development, .305- 
328. 

Ecclesiastical powers, exercised 
by missionaries and the missionary 
body, 309; the time for a change, 
313; ends to be secured, 313; change 
effected, 320. 

Education, 102. 

Ellis, Rev. William, comes to the Isl- 
ands*, 53, 54, 61, 62; quoted, 31, 33, 
284; letter from, 335. 

Ely, Rev. James, 59, 149. 

Emerson, Rev. John S., 70, 207, 208. 

Emerson, Mrs., 208. 

Emerson, Samuel ]^., 209. 

English language should not dis- 
place the native, 394. 

EPIDE3IICS, destructive, singular result 
of, 270. 

Eruptions, volcanic, 156. 

Escapes, providential, 154, 212. 

EvARTS, Jeremiah, 47. 

Ewa, harbor of, 207. 

EXCOM3IUNIGATIONS, remark on, 301. 

Exports in 1803, 251; chiefly to San 
Francisco, 252. 

Fallen, the, how sometimes they rise 
again, 290. 



442 



INDEX, 



Family prayers, 105, 137, 145, 292. 

Farewell Address at Honolulu, 199. 

Fasting, days for, 242. 

Female boarding schools, 138, 177, 
321. 

Female education, great Importance 
of, 393. 

Field-mice, ravages of, 246. 

Fields and tillages, desolate, 161. 

Flood, extraordinary, 222. 

Forbes, Rev. Cochran, 70, 150. 

Forbes, Kev. Anderson, 191. 

Foreign influence, unfriendly, ex- 
erted, 52 ; how counteracted, 53. 

Foreign missions a safe and profit- 
able investment, 404. 

Forests, where found, 28 ; danger to 
them, 246. 

Fort-street Church, 192. 

French naval officer, violence of 
at the Islands, 364 ; his oppressive ex- 
actions, 365; their effect, 366. 

Fuller, Lemuel, 71. 

Games and sports, native, 162; cause 
of their decline, 163 ; how far schools 
took their place, 164. 

George IV., what he said to the chiefs, 
62. 

Geography, learning, 266. 

Goodrich, Rev. Joseph, 59, 137. 

Gospel, arrested the decline of popu- 
lation, 271, 276, 398; glorious triumph 
of, 325; precedes civilization, 384. 

Government, national, as it was ori- 
ginally, 92; begins to assume a Chris- 
tian character, 64 ; ten principal chiefs 
admitted to the church, 65; not a 
union of church and state, 65 ; public 
recognition of Christianity, Q)i6 ; asks 
for teachers in secular matters, 76, 
236; missionary aid indispensable. 83; 
when it assumed its present form, 
236; course of Kamehameha III., 236, 
242; independence recognized, 244, 
245. 

Government schools, when their 
support was assumed, 255; tabular 
view of, 256 j cost of, 256. 



Grace before meat, generally prac- 
tised, 105. 

Grammar, Hawaiian, sources of, 264. 

Grass houses and rural districts, 
religious life in, 136. 

Green, Rev. Jonathan S., 70, 176, 179, 
181. 

GULICK, Rev. Peter J., 70, 191, 208, 222, 
223. 

GuLiCK, Rev. L. H., 141. 

GuLiCK, Rev. O. H., 139, 140. 



ter, 180. 

Hall, Rev. Gordon, 46. 

Hall, Edwin O., 71. 

Hamakua, 170. 

Hana, 190. 

Hanalei, beautiful vale of, 218, 219; 
plantation in, 218. 

Hawaii, tour of, 127-175 ; outline view 
of, 128 ; northern coast of, 130 ; state 
of piety on, 292. 

Hawaiians, their social and civil con- 
dition, 229-245; humanized by the 
gospel, 230 ; not especially charge- 
able with indolence, 250 ; how far read- 
ers, 255; how far influenced by their 
native literature, 262. 

Hawaiian AssociATioN,when formed, 
308; its duties, 308; when it took the 
whole business, 309 ; called Hawaiian 
Evangelical Association, 315 ; meet- 
ing at Honolulu, 315-324 ; organiza- 
tion, 316; topics under discussion, 
317 ; results, 319 ; Association reor- 
ganized, 322 ; Board of the, 323 ; Ad- 
dress to the Foreign Secretary of the 
American Board, 423. 

Hawaiian Board, organization of, 
422. 

Hawaiian Evangelical Associa- 
tion, meeting of, 315. 

Hawaiian Islands, the proper name 
of the group, 25; their number and 
names, 25 ; geographical relations, 
26 ; dimensions, 26 ; whence their in- 
habitants, 33 ; population, 33 ; ani- 
mals, 34 ; birds, 34 ; fish, 35 ; fruits. 



INDEX. 



443 



35 ; food of the inhabitants, 35 ; their 

fate had not missionaries come to 

them, 36 ; were never conveyed to a 

foreign power, 38, 39. 
Hawaiian language reduced to 

writing, 52, 258. 
Hawaiian ministry, cheering fact, 

292. 
Hawaiian nation, what it owes to 

missionaries, 101. 
Heat, radiated, effect of on clouds, 

165. 
Heathen world, debased condition 

of, 291. 
Hewahewa, the high priest, forward 

to overthrow idolatry, 43 ; favors the 

missionaries, 50. 
HiLO, beautiful entrance, 131 ; harbor 

of, 131 ; landing, 131 ; memorable past, 

132; church edifice, 132; great rains, 

134 ; productiveness of, 134. 
History, Preliminary, 23-123. 
Hitchcock, Rev. Harvey R., 70, 191. 
Hitchcock, Mrs., 175. 
Hitchcock, Miss Elizabeth M., 71. 
HoAPiLi Kane, 77. 

HOAPILIWAHINE, Q(d, 77. 

HOLMAN, Dr. Thomas, 47, 50. 

Holy Spirit, his special influences, 
84. 

Home missions to be prosecuted, 321. 

Honolulu, harbor of, how formed, 27 ; 
when discovered, 39 ; mission com- 
menced there, 51 ; a week at, 118-123 ; 
population of, 118 ; foreign society in, 
121, 123 3 city and port, 194-196 ; 
what it must become, 252. 

HoNOUNOU, city of refuge, 151. 

HONOORi, John, 47. 

Hope, ground of, in view of impending 
dangers, 380. 

Hopkins, Manley, 334-336; his work 
on the Hawaiian Islands, 344. 

HOPU, Thomas, 47. 

Horses, great use of, 139, 158. 

House, native grass, engraving of, 
137. 

HuALALAi, Mouna, 128, 156. 

Hunt, Rev. Timothy Dwight, 71, 193. 



Hurricane on the Pacific Ocean, 

154. 
Hurricanes unknown at the Islands, 

28. 
Hymns in native language, 59. 

Ibbotson, Rev. E., 348. 

Idol, engraving of one, 57. 

Idolatry, national, destruction of, 41 ; 
the motive, 44 ; civil war, 43 ; what the 
abolition did not imply, 92; no other 
religion substituted by the ruling 
powers, 44. 

Idols, utterly perished from the land, 
302. 

Ii, John, 51, 193, 199 ; judge of Supreme 
Court, 244. 

India, illustration drawn from, 286. 

Imports in 1863, 251 ; chiefly from San 
Francisco, 252. 

Incident, touching, on Kauai, 220. 

Industry and commerce, 246-253. 

Infanticide, its former prevalence, 31. 

Instruction, cheapness of, 255; 
amount of moral and religious, 266; 
effects of, 267. 

Irrigation, uncertainty of, 246; why 
likely to decrease, 246. 

Island churches, what they most 
need, 402. 

Islands, before the arrival of the mis- 
sionaries, 25-44 : afterwards, 45-72 ; 
to the time of their conversion, 73-90 5 
regarded as Christianized, 91-106 ; 
measures consequent on their conver- 
sion, 107-114; tour of the, 127-226; 
people of the, 229-304 ; Governor Ke- 
kuanao on their former state, 73 ; why 
so much testimony adduced of their 
being Christianized ; 91 ; safety of 
travelling, 105 ; reason for visiting, 
114; voyage to the, 115; the popula- 
tion they may sustain, 248 ; present 
population, 270 ; climate and diseases, 
272 ; their grand staple, 248 ; on what 
their future prosperity depends, 253 ; 
value to them of the gospel, 101, 105, 
268; shadows over them at present, 
373. 



444 



INDEX 



Isthmus, railroad across the, 116. 
Ives, Kev. Mark, 71, 150, 190. 

Jarvis's History, quoted, 39 ; a fair 

witness, 384. 
Johnson, Rev. Edward, 71, 214, 217. 
Johnstone, Andrew, 70. 
JUDD, Dr. Gerrit P., 70, 207, 209, 212 ; 

minister of iinance, 82. 
JUDD, Charles, 209, 210. 
Judges of different courts, 243. 

Kaahumanu, wife of Kamehameha I., 
37, 40, 151; premier, 41; burns the 
remaining- idols, 54 ] becomes regent, 
63, 64 ; admitted to the church, 65, 66, 
68, 146, 235; death and character, 69. 

Kaawaloa, the home of Kapiolani, 
146. 

Kailua, first station at, 50 ; remarkable 
school, 51 ; king-'s summer residence, 
154 ; an interesting Sabbath, 156. 

Kamehameha I., 30, 36; wounded at 
Captain Cook's death, 36 ; his charac- 
ter, 37 ; conquests, 37 ; extent of his 
dominions when visited by Vancou- 
ver, 38 ; nature of his government, 
39 ; a universal conqueror, 39 ; his 
death, 40 ; consequent excesses, 41. 

Kamehameha II. (Liholiho), 40 ; be- 
comes king, 41 ; letter of, 60; visit to 
England, 6i; his death and character, 
62 ; effect of his absence from the 
Islands, 63. 

Kamehameha III., portrait facing ti- 
tle-page, 40, 41 ; placed under mis- 
sionary instruction, and why, 64 ; 
assumes the sovereignty, 70 ; remark- 
able reply, 70; his request, 77; open 
to Instruction, 235 ; father of his peo- 
ple, 235; Magna Charta, 237; con- 
stitution, 238 ; its fundamental prin- 
ciple, 239 ; code of laws, 240; statutes 
bearing on religion, 240; general view 
of his government, 242. 

Kamehameha IV., seen in early life, 
129; on board the Kilauea, 129; at his 
palace, 130; his death, 130; remarks 
upon him, 326 ; letter to him, 327. 



Kamehameha V., 129, 189, 242. 

K AM AM ALU, wife of Liholiho, 51 j her 
impassioned address, 61. 

Kalanimoku, 51 ; his death and char- 
acter, 69. 

Kanaina, one of the old chiefs, 122, 
201. 

-Kaneohe, 211. 

Kanoa, governor of Kauai, 221. 

Kanoa, native missionary to Microne- 
sia, preaching tour of, 136; baptism 
of his infant daughter, 1.36, 

Kapiolani, 59; a reformer, 63, 64, 66, 
146 ; visits Kilauea, 63 ; as she was 
first seen, 146; the great change, 146; 
conceals the bones of deified kings, 
146; zeal for the gospel, 146; anight 
scene, 149 ; her death, 150. 

Kau, district of, on Hawaii, 1.39. 

Kauai, tour of, 213-226; distance from 
Oahu, 213 ; fertility of, 214. 

Kauikeaouli. See Kamehameha III. 

Kaumalii, king of Kauai, abolishes 
idolatry, 13, 223. 

Kawaihae, on Hawaii, mention of, 51, 
165 ; great congregation at, 65 ; great 
heiau at, 174, 

Kea, Mouna, 128, 131 ; beautiful snow- 
capped summit of, 165. 

Kealakekua Bay, where Captain 
Cook was killed, 30; landing at, 1.30 j 
station near, 150. 

Kealiiahonui, 78. 

Kekauluohi, 77, 78 ; portrait of her, 
79. 

Kekauonohi, 81. 

Kekela, Kev. J., 209. 

Kekuanaoa, governor of Oahu, 61, 62, 
64; joins the church, 69; his testimo- 
ny as to the former state of the Isl- 
ands, 73-76 ; notice of, 122 ; as judge,- 
inflicts the death penalty, 239. 

Kent, Captain, 53. 

Keopuolani, queen-mother, 40 ; favors 
breaking the tabu, 42 ; and' the stay of 
the missiomirics, 50; becomes a dis- 
ciple, 60 ; her exalted rank, 60 ; first 
member of the native church, 60, 182; 
her history, 182; obedience to the gos- 



INDEX. 



445 



pel, 182 j a striking instance of filial 

affection in her son, 184 3 death and 

funeral, 185. 
KiLAUEA, a propeller, voyage in the, 

127. 
KiNAU, 51, 69, 77 ; regent, 70. 
King, in what circumstances he is to 

be elected, 242. 
Kinney, Rev. Henry, 71, 140. 
Knapp, Horton O., 71, 171. 
Knill, Mr., hospitality of, 220. 
KoHALA, 130, 159 ; mountains of, 161. 
KOHALA, North, 170. 
KOHALA, South, 170. 
KOLOA, station of, 219, 221, 222. 
KoNA, a southern district on Hawaii, 

144. 
KONA, a southern gale, 28. 
KoOLAULA, on Oahu, scenery of, 209. 
KUAEA, Rev. Mr., 209, 210. 
KUAKINI, 31, 51, 77, 78 ', builds a large 

house ofworship, 66 ; joins the church, 

69. 
KuAKOA, newspaper, copies of taken, 

161. 
KUKUI GKOVE, congregation in, en- 
graving of, 215. 
KUKUi, or candle-nut tree, 144. 
KuLEANA, or freehold of the common 

people, 247. 

Laborers, scarcity of, 246. 

LADIES, native, 83. 

Lafon, Rev. Thomas, 71, 222. 

Lahaina, awakening at, 84 ; aspects 
of, 181. 

Lahainaluna, high school or college 
for boys at, 102, 187 ; large outlay by 
the American Board, 188 ; made over 
to the government, and on what con- 
ditions, 188; results of the school, 
188; commencement, 189; new build- 
ings for the scholars, 257. 

Lahue, 220 ; native pastor desired, 
221. 

Lanai, 190. 

Land, going into foreign hands, 155 ; 
adapted to sugar-cane, 248 ; to wheat, 
248 ; to grazing, 248. 



Lands, division of among the chiefs, 
39. 

Language, Hawaiian, reduced to writ- 
ing, 52. 

La PtRousE, 30. 

Lassoing, 210. 

Lava deposits, vast, 142. 

Law lords of England, demur as 
to the sending of a bishop to the Isl- 
ands, 341. 

Laws, Christian, 95, 98 ; at first neces- 
sarily imperfect, 239 ; what is neediul 
to their validity, 242. 

Learning to read, why so easy, 255. 

Lee, W. S., Chief Justice, 244. 

Legislation of the kingdom, said 
to be influenced by the missionaries, 
105. 

Legislature, popular branch of, 243. 

Leletohoku, 78. 

License of the English govern- 
ment FOR A BISHOP TO THE HA- 
WAIIAN Islands, 342. 

LiHOLiHO. — See Kamehameha II. 

LOA, Mouna, 128, 131; eruption from 
in 1859, 165. 

Locke, Edwin, 71, 208. 

Long, engra^dng of the idol, 58. 

LooMis, Elisha, 47, 51. 

Lord's Supper, celebration of, 158, 
181,222. 

Lyman, Rev. David B., 70, 102, 137. 

Lyons, Rev. Lorenzo, 70, 161, 171, 172. 

McDonald, Charles, 71, 137. 

Magna Charta, 237. 

Madagascar, illustration of piety 
drawn from, 284 ; plan for sending a 
bishop thither, 357 ; the plan opposed, 
358. 

Marquesas mission, 112 ; its good ef- 
fect, 113. 

Marriage, Christian, introduced, 230. 

Marshall, Mr., 221. 

Mason, Rev. G., 348-350. 

Maui, tour of, 176-191. 

Measures in 1848, 108 : partly success- 
ful, 110; difficulties encountered, 111; 
the great difficulty. 111; unexpected 



38 



446 



INDEX, 



light, 112; the new problem, 114; re- 
sort for its solution, 114. 

Meeting, enthusiastic, 166. 

Meeting-house, large thatched., 06; 
consecration of one, 66 ; number and 
cost of them, 298. 

"Memorial Volume," 5, 129. 

Merchant vessels at the Islands, 
251. 

Meteorological journal, 29. 

Micronesia, how the work there is to 
be prosecuted, 324. 

Mills, Rev. Samuel John, 46. 

Mills, Rev. Cyrus T., 192, 193, 202. 

Mills, Mrs., 193. 

Mission, true idea of a, 107 ; its appli- 
cation to the Hawaiian Islands, 108 ; 
business of, transferred to the Hawai- 
ian Association, 309. 

Mission to the Islands, occurrences 
leading to one, 46; organized in Bos- 
ton, 47 ; first tidings from, 49 ; its re- 
ception, 50 ; established, 50 ; lack of 
accommodations in domestic life, 50, 
51 ; arrival of Mr. Ellis and Tahi- 
tians, 53 ; whole number of mission- 
aries, 72 ; aims of the, 229 ; its moral 
support necessary to the Hawaiian 
nation, 83 ; right in making sacrifices 
for the government, 82; prosecuted 
as an experiment, and enlarged, 65 ; 
the great awakening, 86 ; resolutions 
on duties to rulers and subjects, 233; 
regarded as an experiment in foreign 
missions, 396; value of the experi- 
ment increased by the difiiculties 
overcome, 397 ; and not dependent on 
future events, 398. 

Mission body, how it came naturally 
into the exercise of ecclesiastical 
powers, 309; in what manner exer- 
cised, 311 ; difficulties in the way of a 
change, 312 ; time for a change come, 
313 ; ends to be secured, 313 ; merged 
in the Protestant community, 324. 

Missions to be brought to a sea- 
sonable CLOSE, 390. 

Missionaries, whole number of, 72 ; 
testimony of, that the Islands were 



Christianized, 90-98 ; what they have 
done, 99, 101 ; what they are, 101 ; es- 
teemed by the best men, 104; their 
fidelity, 106; relations of to a bar- 
barous government, 232-235; their 
influence on the government, 235 ; 
divest themselves of a governing 
power in the churches, 320; manner 
of their support, 232 ; as a body, not 
given to exaggeration, 403; why not, 
403. 

Missionary labor, duration of, 73. 

MOFFATT, Mr., 209. 

MOLOKAI, 190. 

Morals of the people, 94, 95, 97. 

Monthly concert collection in 
South Kona, how taken, 153; re- 
semblance to the habits of our fore- 
fathers, 153. 

Mormons, 190; notice of, 369. 

Morning prayer-meetings, 292. 

Mountains of Hawaii, very gradual 
ascent of, 128. 

Mullens, Dr. Joseph, quoted, 286; 

MUNN, Bethuel, 71, 191. 

Nahienaena, young princess, 40, 77^ 
85. 

Naihe, 59, m, 145, 146 ; his death, 150. 

Names, principal Hawaiian, how pro- 
nounced, 26. 

Native congregations, reception 
by, 123. 

Native efforts, encouragement to 
be given to, 387. 

Native language, deliberations of 
public bodies to be in the, 321. 

Native ministry, education of, 321. 

Native pastorate should be 

BROUGHT boldly FORWARD, 392. 

Native pastors and laymen to 
COME into all ecclesiastical 

AND CHARITABLE BODIES, 320. 

National prosperity, conditions of, 
253. 

Native woman on horseback, en- 
graving of, 157. 

Newspapers in native language, 
201, 262, 264. 



INDEX, 



447 



NllHOU, island of, 225. 
Nobles, house of, 243. 

NUUANU VALLEY, 118. 

Oahu, tour around, 102-212 3 extent of, 

207. 
Oahu college, i02, 202-206 3 a larger 

endowment needed. 258. 
Obookiah, 4(5. 
Officers of government, friendly 

intercourse with, 122. 
Ogden, Miss Maria, 70, 177, 181. 
" Old Jonah" of Waimea, 224. 
Oranges, plantation of, 250. 
0RNA3IENTS, royal, costly, 78. 
Other missions, 329-.369. 
Outrages of seainien and others, 

68. 

Pagans, no avowed, on the Islands, 
302. 

Packets between Honolulu and 
San Francisco, 252. 

Pahoihoi on mountain-side, weary- 
some ride over, 144. 

PAKI, 77, 78. 

Pali, the, 212. 

Panama Railroad, 116. 

Parker, Kev. Benjamin AY., 71, 211. 

Parker, Rev. Henry H., ordination of, 
198. 

Park-street church, in Boston, in- 
teresting meeting at, 47. 

Paris, Rev. John D., 71, 130, 140, 145, 
150. 

Past and present contrasted, 97, 
289. 

Patten, Miss Maria, 70. 

Pele, reputed gDddess of the volcano, 
136. 

People of the Islands, 227-304 ; 
contrast of their former and present 
character and condition, 93. 

Piety, civilized and uncivilized, 287. 

Piety of Hawaiian church-mem- 
bers, 96. 

Planters' Society, 247. 

Poetic addres;? in Hawaiian, 168 3 
English version, 169. 



Pogue, Rev. John F., 71, 150, 189; ex- 
traordinary escape of, 222. 

Poi, a favorite food, 35, 177. 

Poison-god, engraving of, 53. 

Population, capacity of the Islands 
to sustain, 2483 census for 1860,277 5 
decline of, 269 3 diminishing rate of 
depopulation, 271. 

Portlock, Captain, 30. 

Practical lessons, 381-305. 

Prayer-meetings, 157 3 female, 85. 

Preliminary history of the Isl- 
ands, 23-123. 

Presents, custom as to, 170. 

Press, printing, first use of, 51 ; to be 
made efiScient, 321. 

Prince of Hawaii, his early death, 
349. 

Problem to be solved, 114. 

Protestant churches on the Isl- 
ands, character of, 279-304. 

Protestant ChristIxVn nation, 325. 

Protestant community at the Isl- 
ands, its responsibilities, 401. 

Prudential Committee, action of, on 
the report of the Foreign Secretary, 
425. 

Publications, past, in the Hawaiian 
language, 259-261 ; proposed, 261. 

Queen, .373 introduction to the, 121 3 
passage in the " Kilauea," 129. 

Rains, where most frequent, 27. 

Read, the people learning to, 263. 

Reformed Catholic mission, 331- 
.359 3 its name, 331 3 why an account 
of it, 332 3 such a mission not origi- 
nally requested by the king, 332 : his 
request for an evangelical presbyter, 
332-335 5 made the occasion of sending 
a bishop, 335 3 letter to the Archbisli- 
op of Canterbury, 337; his reply, .340; 
the law officers and Bishop of Lon- 
don demur as to the propriety of 
sending a bishop, 341 3 their doubts 
well founded, 342 3 a government li- 
cense obtained, and the Bishop conse- 
crated, 342, 343 3 the Bishop of Lon- 



448 



INDEX, 



don's statement, 343; the Bishop of 
Oxford's, 344 , the idea of a bishopric 
originated in England, 344 : but not 
with the Archbishop, or the Bishop 
of London, 344; the king's assent 
received late, 344 ; that assent doubt- 
less given, 345 ; partisan work pub- 
lished by one of the originators of the 
mission, 344; letter from the Queen's 
chaplain, 345 ; an evangelical Episco- 
pal presbyter desirable at Honolulu, 
347 ; the new mission governed by 
high church conventionalities, 348 ; 
a disappointment on its arrival, 349 ; 
its extreme ritualism, 350; leading 
features in the church system it pro- 
poses to establish among the people 
of the Islands, 351; the dangerous 
revolution that would involve in the 
religious opinions and habits of the 
Islanders, 352; the worship too showy 
for the people, 353 ; public discourtesy 
towards the American Protestant 
clergy, 353; influence of the mission 
on the Hawaiian government, 355 ; 
popular unrest, 356; the question for 
the American Board, 357; the mission 
an invasion in the hour of victory, 
357 ; another similar movement in the 
Church of England, 357 ; speech of the 
Earl of Shaftesbury against it, 358. 

" Reformed Episcopal Chukch," 
mention of one, 345. 

Reigning family, where educated, 83. 

Reenforcements of the mission, 
59, 70, 71. 

Religion, established national, what it 
is, 240, 242. 

Religion of the government, 
what it is, 240, 242. 

Religious convocation at Hono- 
lulu, and its results, 315-328. 

Response of children of mission- 
aries to an address, 421. 

Rice, William H., 71, 190, 221. 

Rice, Mrs., 220, 225. 

Rice-lands, 248. 

Richards, Rev. William, 59, 176, 181 ; 
made counsellor to the government. 



and minister of instruction, 81, 82, 
236, 238, 339, 344; extracts from his 
journal, 84. 

RiCORD, John, revises the laws, 239. 

Ride, fatiguing, 142. 

Rights of property, observance of 
the, 230. 

Rives, his agency in the Roman Cath- 
olic mission, 68. 

Road across the a- a, 142, 151. 

Robinson, G. M., judge of Supreme 
Court, 244. 

Rogers, Edmund H., 71. 

Roman Catholic History of Chris- 
tian missions (Marshall's) charac- 
terized, 388. 

Roman Catholic mission, its first 
missionaries, 68; in Kau, 139; at La- 
haina, 191, 359-369; why its first mis- 
sionaries were sent away, 361 ; British 
consul and Irish priest, 263; present 
state of the mission, 367; defective 
statistics, 368; few materials for a 
history of, 368. 

RojMiSH MISSIONS, scantlncss of mate- 
rials for a history of, 368; success 
over-estimated, 368 ; a corrective, 368. 

Rowell, Rev. George B., 71, 217, 223, 
224. 

RUGGLES, Samuel, 47, 51, 137, 171. 

Sabbath, Christian, recognized by the 

laws, 241. 
Salt lake, 207. 
Sand storm, 176. 

Sanj)AL-wood, 35, 37; traflic in, 251. 
School for boys, boarding, at Hilo, 

138, 257. 
School for girls, boarding, at Hilo, 

138 ; at Koloa, 222. 
School, small boarding, for boys, at 

Kohala, 171. 
School for boys, select, at Waioli, 217, 

257. 
School for girls, boarding, at Wailu- 

ku, 177, 393. 
School, high, for boys. See Lahaina- 

LUNA. 

School for young chiefs, 83, 102 ; Mr. 



INDEX 



449 



and Mrs. Cooke in charge of, 257; 

pupils of, 257 ; corameudation of, 

257. 
Schools at Lahaina, 189; aptitude 

of pupils in arithmetic, 190. 
Schools, taking the place of heathen 

sports, 63; interesting school, 59; 

progress of schools and education, 95 ; 

decline of, 255. 
Schools and literature, 254-268. 
School-houses, characterized, 255. 
Scott, Rev. Mr., 348. 
Scriptures, Holy, generally dij0rused, 

105. 
Secular laborers, why not sent, 81. 
Shaftesbury, Earl, extracts from 

speech of, 358. 
Shepard, Stephen, 70. 
Shark, contest with a, 294. 
Shipmax, Rev. William C, 71, 140. 
Smith, Rev. Lowell, 71, 191, 198. 
Smith, Rev. James W., 71, 221, 222. 
Smith, Rev. A. D., 208. 
Smith, Miss Marcia M., 71. 
Smith, Miss Lucia G., 71. 
Social coxdition, improvement in 

the, 230. 
Spaulding, Rev. Ephraim, 70, 181. 
Staley, Bishop, 342-345, 348, 350, 356; 

extracts from his sermons, 351, 431. 
Statistical history of the 

churches, 299. 
Stewart, Rev. Charles Samuel, 59, 

176, 181 ; parting with Kapiolani, 149 ; 

at Rochester, 150. 
Stone Church at Honolulu, 118; 

engraving of, 119. 
Stone, Miss Delia, 70. 
Strong, Rev. J. D., 193. 
Studies in the schools, 266. 
Sugar, quantity exported, 248. 
Sugar plantations, the principal, 

248, 249 ; their estimated product, 249. 
Sugar mill at Hanalei, 218. 
Supernatural power involved in 

THE success of THE MISSION, 381. 

Surveying, learning, 265. 

Tabu, nature of the system, 41 ; how 
38 * 



weakened, 42 ; broken by the king and 
chiefs, 42. 

Taro, a favorite food, 35, 177. 

Taro lands, 248. 

Taylor, Rev. T. E., 193, 293. 

Temperature of the Islands, 29. 

Tenooe, William, 47, 48. 

Testimonial, delicate, 226. 

Testimony concerning the mis- 
sionaries, its value estimated, 104. 

Testimonies, conflicting, concerning 
the mission, classed, 383. 

Thanksgiving, days for, 242. 

The present position, 371-405. 

Throne, legal heirs to the, 242. 

Thunder-storms, rare, 28. 

Thurston, Rev. Asa, 47, 50, 51, 155, 158, 
292. 

Ti TREE, root of, eaten, 134. 

TiMOTtA, address of, 166; narrow es- 
cape of, at his birth, 175. 

Tinker, Rev. Reuben, 70. 

Tour of the Islands, 125-226. 

Tours, missionary, pleasing nature of, 
116. 

Trade, before the gospel, 36; amount 
of, 251. 

Trade-winds, 27, 28. 

Tyerman and Bennett, Messrs., 
visit the Islands, 53. 

Unfavorable views of the island- 
piety, from what cause, 286. 

Vancouver, visit to the Islands, 30; 
introduces cattle, sheep, and goats, 
30; his influence, 37; his promise of 
a vessel, 52 ; fulfilled after thirty 
years, 53. 

Van Duzee, William S., 71, 150. 

Venn, Dr. Henry, Life and Labors of 
Francis Xavier, a corrective to Rom- 
ish exaggerations, 368. 

Vessels, merchant, Hawaiian, British, 
American, 251 ; whalers, 251 ; coast- 
ing fleet, 252 ; packets, 252. 

Victoria, heir presumptive to the 
throne, 242. 

Visitors, before the arrival of mission- 



450 



INDEX, 



aries, 
36. 



3G: not heralds of the gospel, 



Volcano of Kilauea, visit to, 134 j 
description of, 135. 

Volume, aim of this, 397. 

Voyage, companions of the, 116. 

Voyaging between the Islands, pain- 
fulness of, in former times, 213. 

Waialua, distance of from Honolulu, 
207 ; nature of the road, 207 ; the place, 
208. 

Wailuku, 176 ; productive, 177 ; scenery 
behind, 179. 

Waimea, on Hawaii, 161 ; originally a 
health resort, 171. 

Waimea, on Kauai, 222 3 a dry and 
thirsty land, 223. 

Waiohinu, a station in Kau, 139. 

Waioli, station of, 217, 218 ; engraving 
of a beautiful grove at, 215. 

Waipio, vale of, 130. 

WARD, Miss Mary, 70, 182. 

War-god, engraving of one, 56. 

War-spirit, subdued by the gospel, 
230. 

Water, scarcity of, in Southern Ha- 
waii, 144. 

Week at Honolulu, 118-123. 

W ELLESLY, Dean, letter from, 345. 



Wetmore, Dr. Charles H., 71, 137. 

Whalers, resort to the Islands, 36, 
251. 

Whitney, Samuel, 47, 51, 223, 224. 

Whitney, Mrs., 223. 

Whittlesey, Rev. Eliphalet, 71, 190. 

Wilder, Mr., 210, 214. 

Wilcox, Abner, 71, 137, 208, 214, 217. 

William, Prince, 201. 

Witnesses on the state of the 
mission, classed, 383. 

Wood, Dr. R. W., 225. 

Wool, export of, 250. 

Worcester, Dr. Samuel, 47. 

Worship of the English mission, too 
showy for the people, 353. 

Worship sanctioned by the laws, 240, 
242; provision for it, 241. 

Write, the people learning to, 263. 

Written laws, obedience to, 230. 

Wyllie, Hon. Robert Crichton, 121, 
192, 214, 218, 233, 247, 257, 356 ; com- 
mends the course of the mission, 83, 
84, 235 J his letter to Mr. Ellis, 334. 

Young, John, 30, 37; grandfather of 
the queen, 37 ; his testimony, 66. 

Youth, when attention was directed to 
their instruction, 255 ; number in the 
schools, 255, 256. 



THE END. 



PUBLISHED BY 

GOULD AND LINCOLN, 

59 WASHINGTON STREET, BOSTON. 

oo>G><o<) 

CHRISTIAN'S DAILY TREASURY: a Religious Exercise for every day 
in the year. By Rev. H. Temple. 12mo, cloth. 

WREATH AROUND THE CROSS; or, Scripture Truths lUustrated. By 
Rev. A. MoHTON Brown, D. D. 16mo, cloth. 

SCHOOL OF CHRIST; or, Christianity Viewed in its Leading Aspects. By 
Rev a. R. L. Foote. 16mo, cloth. 

THE CHRISTIAN LIFE, Social and Individual. By Peter Bayne, M. A. 

12mo, cloth. 

THE PURITANS; or, The Church, Court, and Parliament of England. By 
Rev. Samuel Hopkii^^s. In 3 vols., octavo. Vol. L, cloth, ready. 

MODERN A THEISM; under its various forms. By James Buchanan, D.D. 
12mo, cloth. 

THE MISSION OF THE COMFORTER ; with copious Notes. By Julius 
ChaPwLES HapwE. American edition j Notes translated. 12mo, cloth. 

GOD REVEALED IN NATURE AND IN CHRIST. By Rev. James 
B. Walker. 12mo, cloth 

PHILOSOPHY OF THE PLAN OF SALVATION. New, improved, 
and enlarged edition. 12mo, cloth. 

YAHVEH CHRIST; or, The Memorial Name. By Alex'r MacWhortek. 
Introductory Letter by Nath'l W. Taylor, D.D* 12mo, cloth. 

SALVATION BY CHRIST: Discourses on some of the most important 
Doctrines of the Gospels By Francis Wayland, D.D. 12mo, cloth. 

THE SUFFERING SAVIOUR; or. Meditations on the Last Days of Christ. 
By Frederick W. Krummacher, D. D. 12mo, cloth. 

THE GREAT DAY OF ATONEMENT; or. Meditations and Prayers on 
the Sufferings and Death of our Lord. 

EXTENT OF THE ATONEMENT IN ITS RELATION TO GOD 
AND THE UNIVERSE. By Thomas W. Jenkyn, D.D. 12mo, cloth. 

THE IMITATION OF CHRIST. By Thomas a Kempis. With a Life 
of k Kempis, by Dr C. Ullmann. 12mo, cloth. 

THE HARVEST AND THE REAPERS. Home Work for all, ana how 
to do it. By Rev. Harvey Nkwcomb. 16mo, cloth. 

(41) 



(Sonh mxh ^^xmolixB ^^xxhlimimnB. 



(RELIGIOUS.) 



LIMITS OF RELIGIOm THOUGHT EXAMINED, By Hexrt I* 
Mansel, B D. Notes translated for American ed. 12mo, cL 

THE CR UCIBLE ; or, Tests of a Regenerate State. By Rev. J. A. Goodhue. 

Introduction by Dr. Kirk. 12mo, clotti. 

LEADERS OF THE REFORMATION. Luther — Calvin - Latimer - 
Knox. By John Tulloch, D. D 12mo, cloth. 

BARON STOW. Christian Brotherhood. 16mo, cloth. 

First Tamos; or, the Development of Church Life. 

16mo, cloth. 

JOHN ANGELL JAMES. Church Members Guide. Cloth. 

Church m Earnest. l8mo, cloth. 

Christian Progress. Sequel to the Anxi. 

ous Inquirer. ISmo, cloth. 

THE GREAT CONCERN. By N. Adams, D. D. 12mo, cloth. 

JOHN HARRIS'S WORKS. The Great Teacher. With an Intro- 
ductory Essay by H. Humphrey, D. D. 12mo, cloth. 

The Great CoianssioN. With an Intro- 
ductory Essay by William R. Williams, D. D. 12mo, cloth. 

The Pre-Adamite Earth. Contributions 



to Theological Science. 12mo, cloth. 

■ Man Primeval: Constitution and Prim- 



itive Condition of the Human Being. Portrait of Author. 12mo, cloth. 
■ PATRIARCHY; or, The Family, its Constitu- 



tion and Probation. 12mo, cloth. 



Sermons, Charges, Addresses, #c. Two 



volumes, octavo, cloth. • 

WILLIAM R. WILLIAMS. Religious PROGRESS. 12mo, cloth. 

' ■ Lectures on the Lord's Prayer. 12moj 

cloth. 

THE BETTER LAND. By Rev. A. C. Thompson. 12mo, cloth. 

EVENING OF LIFE; or, Light and Comfort amid the Shadows of Declin- 
ing Years. By Jeremiah Chaplin, D. D. 12mo, cloth. 

BEA YEN. By James William Kimball. 12mo, cloth. 
THE SAINT'S EVERLASTING REST. Baxter. 16mo, cl. 



6oulb ani) ^inxolit'^ Publuatmns- 



(LITERARY.) 



THE PURITANS; or, the Court, Church, and Parliament of England. B> 
Samuel Hopkins. 3 vols., 8vo, cloth. 

UISTORICAL EVIDENCES OF THE TRUTH OF THE SCRIPTURE 
RECORDS, STATED ANEW, with Special Eeference to the Doubts and 
Discoveries of Modern Times. Bampton Lecture for 1859. By Georgh 
Eawlinsois'. 12mo, cloth 

CHRIST IN HISTORY. By Kobert TuRifBULL, D. D A Kew and En- 
larged Edition. 12mo, cloth. 

THE CHRISTIAN LIFE; Social and Individual. By Peter Bayke. 
12mo, cloth. 

ESSAYS IN BIOGRAPHY AND CRITICISM. By Peter Bayne. Ar- 
ranged in two series, or parts. 2 vols., 12mo, cloth. 

THE GREYS ON LETTERS. By Hetjry Sogers, Author of the " Eclipse 
of Faith." 12mo, cloth. 

CHAMBERS' WORKS. Cyclopedia of Ejs^glish Literature. Se» 
lections from English Authors, from the earliest to the present time. 2 vols., 
SvOj cloth. 

Miscellany of Useful ajs-d Entertaixinq 

Knowledge, lo vols., l6mo, cloth. 

.=- H02IE BOOK; or, Pocket Miscellany. 6 vols., 

16mo, cloth. 

THE PREACHER AND THE KING; or, Bourdaloue in the Court of 
Louis XIV. By L. F. Bungeij^er. 12mo5 cloth. 

THE PRIEST AND THE HUGUENOT; or, Persecution in the age of 
Louis XV. By L. F. Bungeii^er, 2 vols, 12mo, cloth. 

MISCELLANIES. By William R. Williams, D. D. 12mo, cloth. 

ANCIENT LITERA TURE AND AR T. Essays and Letters from Eminent 
Philologists. By Profs. Sears, Edwards, and Felton. 12mo, cloth. 

MODERN FRENCH LITERATURE. By L. Raymond De Vericour. 
Revised, with Notes by W. S. Chase. 12mo, cloth. 

BRITISH NOVELISTS AND THEIR STYLES. By David Masson, 
M. A., Author of Life of Milton. IGmo, cloth. 

REPUBLICAN CHRISTIANITY; or. True Liberty, exhibited in the Life, 
Precepts, and early Disciples of the Redeemer. By E. L. Maqoon. 12mo, 
cloth. 

THE HALL I G ; or, the Sheepfold in the Waters. Translated from the Ger- 
man of BiERNATSKi, by Mrs. George P. Marsh. 12mo, cloth. 

HANSEL'S MISCELLANIES; including " Prolegomina Logica," "Meta- 
physics," " Limits of Demonstrative Evidence," "Philosophy of Kant," eta 
12mQ In press. 

{46 > 



(EDUCATIOA^AL.) 



LECTURES ON METAPHYSICS. By Sm William Hamilton. WitB 
Notes from original materials. 8vo, cloth. 

LECTURES ON LOGIC. By Sir William Hamilton. With an Appen- 
dix, containing the author's latest development of his new Logical theory. 
8vo, cloth. 

ELEMENTS OF MORAL SCIENCE. By Francis Wayland, D. D., late 
I^resident of Brown University. 12mo, cloth. 

THE SAME, Abridged for Schools and Academies, half morocco. 

ELEMENTS OF POLITICAL ECONOMY. By Francis Wayland, 
D. D. 12mo, cloth. 

THE SAME, Abridged for Schools and Academies, half morocco. 

MENTAL PHILOSOPHY; including the Intellect, the Sensibilities, and the 
WilL By Joseph Haven, D. D. 12mo, cloth. 

MORAL PHILOSOPHY; including Theoretical and Practical Ethics. By 
Joseph Haven, D. D. 12mo, cloth. 

THE EARTH AND MAN; Lectures on Comparative Physical Geography 
in its relation to the History of Mankind. By Arnold Guyot. 12mo, 
cloth. 

THE ELEMENTS OF GEOLOGY; adapted to Schools and Colleges. 
With numerous Illustrations. By J. R. Loomis, President of Lewisburg 
University. 12mo, cloth. 

PRINCIPLES OF ZO OL G Y; for the use of Schools and Colleges. With 
numerous Illustrations. By Louis Agassiz and Augustus A. Gould. 
M. D. 12mo, cloth. 

PALEY'S NATURAL THEOLOGY. Illustrated by forty Plates. Edited 
by John Ware, M. D. 12mo, cloth. 

G UYO T'S MURAL MAPS; A series of elegant colored maps, exhibiting the 
Physical Phenomena of the Globe. 

MAP OF THE WORLD, mounted. 

MAP OF NORTH AMERICA, mounted. 

MAP OF SOUTH AMERICA, mounted. 

MAP OF GEOGRAPHICAL ELEMENTS, mounted. 

GEOLOGICAL MAP OF THE UNITED STATES AND BRITISH 
PROVINCES; Avith Geological Sections and Fossil Plates. By Jules 
JUarcou. 2 vols., 8v0j cloth. 

(4:3) 



^oixlir atxir %imdii% ^§xxhlxmttonB. 



(SCIENTIFIC.) 



ANNUAL OF SCIENTIFIC DISCOVERY. 11 vols., from 1850-1860. 
By D. A. Wells, A. M. With Portraits of distinguished men. 12mo.. 

THE PLURALITY OF WORLDS; a new edition, with the author's re- 
views of his reviewers. 12mo. 

COMPARATIVE ANATOMY OF THE ANIMAL KINGDOM. By 
Profs. SiEBOLD and Stat^jJ^ius. Translated by W. I. Burisett, M. D. 8vo. 

HUGH MILLER'S WORKS. Testimony of the Rocks. With Illus- 
trations. 12mo, cloth. 

Footprints of the Creator. With Il- 



lustrations. Memoir by Louis Agassiz. 12mo, cloth. 
The Old Red Sandstone. With Illus- 



trations, etc. 12mo, cloth. 

— ■■ My Schools and Schoolmasters. An 



Autobiography. Full-length Portrait of Author. 12mo, cloth. 
— First Impressions of England and its 



People. With fine Portrait. 12mo. cloth. 



Cruise of the Betsey, a Ramble amons: 



the Fossiliferous Deposits of the Hebrides. 12mo, cloth. 
Popular Geology. i2mo, cloth. 



HUGH MILLER'S WORKS, 7 vols., embossed cloth, with box. 

UNITED STATES EXPLORING EXPEDITION, under Charles 
Wtlkes. Vol. XII., Mollusca and Shells. By A. A. Gould, M. D. 4to. 



LAKE SUPERIOR. Its Physical Character, Vegetation, and Animals. By 
L. Agassiz. 8vo. 

THE NATURAL HISTORY OF THE HUMAN SPECIES. By C 
Hamiltois^ Smith. With Elegant Illustrations. With Introduction, con- 
taining an abstract of the views of eminent writers on the subject, by S* 
KtsEeland, M. D. 12mo. 

THE CAMEL. His organization, habits, and uses, with reference to his intro- 
duction into the United States. By George P. Marsh. 12mo. 

INFLUENCE OF THE HISTORY OF SCIENCE UPON INTEL- 
LECTUAL EDUCATION. By W. Whewell, D. D. 12mo. 

SPIRITUALISM TESTED; or, the Facts of its History Classified, and tiieir 
causes in Nature verified from Ar.cior.f- and ]\rodorn Testimonies. V>y Gko. 
W. Samson, D. D. IGmo, clotli. 



GOULD ANB LINCOLN, 

59 WASHINGTON STEEET, BOSTON, 

Would call particular attention to the following valuable works described 
in their Catalogue of Publications, viz. : 

Hugh Miller's Works. 

BayM.e*B Works. Walker's Works. Miall's Works. B\ingener*s Worko 

Annnal of Scientiflo Discovery. Knight's Knowledge is Power. 

Krummaeher's Suffering Saviour, 

Banvard's American Histories. The Aimwell Stories. 

iJTewcoinb's Works. Tweedie's Works. Chambers's Works. Harris* Worfeai^ 

Kitto's Cyclopsedia of Biblical Literature. 

Mrs. Knight's Life of Montgomery. Kitto's History of Palestine- 

Whewell*s Work. Wayland's Works. Agassiz's Works. 




Williams' Works. Guyot's Works. 

d.^.,Kiinball's Heave^. Valuable Works on Missioned 



i-^±Lunt 



Thompson's Bett 

Haven's^ierfMl ^ilMbphy. ^uehanan's Modern Atheism 

Cruden's Condensed Concordance. ' Eadie's Analytical Concordance* 

The Psalmist : a Collection of Hymns. 

Valuable School Books. Works for Sabbath Schools. 

Memoir of Amos Lawrence. 

Poetidal Works of Milton, Cowper, Scott, Elegant Miniature Volumes. 

Arvine's Cyclopaedia of Anecdotes. 

Ripley's Notes on Gospels, Acts, and Romans. 

Sprague's European Celebrities. Marsh's Camel and the Hallig. 

Roget's Thesaurus of English Words. 

Haekett's Notes on Acts. M'Whorter's Yahveh Christ. 

SieDold and Stannius's Comparative Anatomy. Marcou's Geolojrical Map, "IT. S, 

Religious and Miscellaneous Works. 

Works in th« various Departments of Literature, Science and Art„ 









►'"•^. -.^S^ll^.' <^'''%, "oV/MW*" A^ -^^ 




• A. 














>^'\ ' 




v-^. 



<^ "•'^^^4* V^ -^ *^^^^M Treatment Date: July 2003 




A. o 



^. .^ 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process 
Neutralizing agent: IVlagnesium Oxide 



, , . ^ "%, '"' ' * (iV'^ ^ o . o , "^<5. *' ' PreservationTechnologies 

*-" •j'* •-ifSJ^Vk''. "^ A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATIO^ 

» .^►^■V o'oT'^^^lD'*" "^i. 111 Thomson ParkOrive 








.^ 



Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



J 













V*^ 




















'0^«i^ 











<&-* • • " 



» ^^-n^. 





f^OOBBSBROS, >V : 

WAR SP^ \ -Wf!* ^^ -^^ • 



r. ** <0" 















LiBKAkV OF CONGRKS 




0005410171/^ 



II 'i 






